Thomas and Hella Kloevekorn with their cat: Woody 

We would like to dedicate this book to our fellow human beings

and in particular to those

who are seeking orientation and questioning the meaning of their lives,       

who are open to the secrets of life,

who are striving to find the truth,

who believe in goodness, but have not yet found it,

who are disillusioned by their situation in life and are seeking consolation,

who are looking for a faith that carries conviction,

who are not really convinced by what the churches preach.

Herr and Frau Kloevekorn spent more than four decades on a quest to discover the secrets of life. As people involved in creative activities– she as an artist, he as an architect − they searched for andfound answers to many questions of life. Among the conclusions they came to was the following:

‘Life exists independently of material. The essence of life is not to be found in material. Life is something that transfuses material. Life uses material to express itself. We human beings use the activity of our minds, our spirits, to inform our bodies, in order to comprehend the world, in order to learn, so that we, as living Spirits, are bound up with material. Among the insights that help usto understand life is the recognition that we exist in a relationship of tension between forces that influence us, and it is up to us to decide how we will conduct ourselves in respect of these forces.’

The first part of the book contains a concise overview of vital concepts that are needed to gain an understanding of ‘life’. Many of the secrets that life holds for us can be deciphered using sources from the spheres of eternal life, and so afford the reader valuable assistance in reaching a better understanding of life here on earth.

In the second part of the book, ‘Source of Living Water’, some of the messages communicated by Walter Eckert, whose conceptions have been essential in shaping the content of this book, are being

published for the first time. Walter Eckert helps people today to live their lives in such a way that they can experience hope once again.

The reader can use the sources listed at the end of the book to go into the subject matter more deeply and thereby win further insights for his or her own life.

Further information can be found at: www.das-leben-erkennen.de

Table of Contents

Part One

1. Preface
2. What Is Life?
3. Steps Towards Understanding
4. Body, Soul and Spirit
5. Origin of the Divine Family
6. Disastrous Developments in the Spiritual Realm
7. The Fallen Beings Are Put to the Test
8. The Way Back: Through Material
9. The Seat of Our Personality
10. Our Yearning for the Light
11. The Way to Ourselves
12. Our Development on Earth
13. The Tempter Is Sometimes Closer Than We Think
14. Who or What Will Help Us When We Are in Great Need?
15. The Trinity Is an Artificial Construct of the Church
16. Our Freedom Is of Incalculable Value
17. Heaven Is in the Midst of Us
18. The Revelation of God
19. The Development of Humanity
20. My Own Experiences with the Spiritual Realm
21. My Wife’s Experiences with the Spiritual Realm
22. Beings from the Realm of Nature – Humanity’s Companions
23. Life in the State of Duality
24. A Key to Understanding
25. Conclusion to Part One

PARt Two

26. Source of Living Water

27. A Voice Crying on the Edge of Eternity; Untiring Souls [93]

28. Your Spark of Spiritual Life; Your Alliance with Eternity, with God [94]

29. Join up your Bonds of Life to the Bond of Heaven [95]

30. Feeling at Ease with your Spiritual Companion [96]

31. The Responsibility of People for Themselves [97]

32. Autumn, the Season when the Light Returns Home [98]

33. Celebrating Advent – I Am a Servant of Life, not of the Dead [99]

34. Consecrated Time before the High Festival of Christmas [100]

35. The Purpose of Life: preparing with joy for those who will live after us [101]

36. Things Heavenly [102]

37. The Freedom of the Spirit [103]

38. Where Do I Stand? Where Is my Responsibility? Where Is my Life? [104]

39. One Life Given for You; One Life for the Peace of the World [105]

40. You Are Guided through Life; You Are Taken Care Of [106]

41. Postscript

Source Reference

Source References     

Part One

1. Preface

Freedom through Truth: ‘for the Truth will set you free’.[103] p.972 But what truth? Who knows what the Truth is? If we seek to define Truth and accept as true everything that unites us with the divine, then we possess that Truth which makes us free from the opinions of others. If our aim is clearly defined as being to accept God as reality and as a model for us, then we have the opportunity to become free, independently of other people, religions or institutions; then we can confidently decide for ourselves what is good and what is not good, because God is the yardstick by which we orientate ourselves. Then we will really be set free because God does not force us to do anything. He allows us to exercise our free will.

We will become really free if, in our thinking and our behaviour, we come closer to the Divine. To do that, we have to get to know God. This book will familiarise us with God and show us a way to become free. Anything that takes away our freedom is not from God, but arises out of thinking and actions that are remote from God.

Of course, there is also an objective Truth. It would be naive to believe that there was no absolute truth. Just as two and two make four, there are also things in the spiritual realm that are absolute, that are binding on everybody; only we human beings are not in a position to see and recognise all this for ourselves. Because each of us sees things from a different point of view according to the nature of our personal development, everyone makes their own experiences and draws their individual conclusions from them. To that extent, each person here on earth has their own truth, and it would be presumptuous for any person or institution to proclaim a truth that is binding on everybody.

According to the Athpedia encyclopaedia, the expression ‘true’ corresponds to the word ‘emet’ in Hebrew. It refers to the ‘trustworthiness, the unbreakable load-bearing capacity of a thing or a word’, a quality which we seldom find in the human sphere, and yet which I got to know over a period of over thirty years of my life through being involved with a unique phenomenon − and that is what I wish to write about.

‘How little do people know of what life really is.

How little does humanity grasp of existence, of life.

Man wanders like a sleepwalker through a world he does not comprehend.

Yes, man is a sleepwalker in the habitation of God.’

Eckert/Kloevekorn, Silberklänge (Sounds of Silver), p. 46

2. What Is Life?

Life is a perfectly everyday thing to us. We live our lives without knowing why. ‘You walk around all over your world and you know nothing about it.’ [01] On the other hand, life is also something mysterious, something we are unable to comprehend, and the more we concern ourselves with the nature of life, the more thrilling the task of solving the riddle of life becomes. ‘There are very few people who in the course of their lives experience what it means to learn about the reality of this world.’ [01]

To me, life is like travelling by air. I know that I am flying, and that this journey has a beginning and an end. 

But this comparison ignores a fundamental difference: when I get onto an aeroplane, I know why I am going on this journey and I know where the flight is taking me. Where my life is concerned, however, I generally don’t know these things. 

That is why I attempt to track down these secrets of life. 

To me, my life in the here and now is just one link in the long chain of development of my personality. 

As I get older, I perceive life more and more as an opportunity

• to free myself from the fetters of my own inadequacies, 

• to devote myself to the service of my fellow human beings, 

• to promote peace between all us members of the human race and 

• to enable all forms of life to continue to live in a manner that is worth living, now and in the future. 

I now see it as the purpose of my life to make good use of this opportunity. 

There are moments when we human beings ask ourselves what the significance of life really is. We are born, we grow up, we work in our occupations, and then everything comes to an end again. Why is this? What is the use of it all? Only the perpetuation of our own species? Is that all? 

All of us have some kind of inkling that there must be more to it than that. But what is that ‘more’? Who can give us a satisfactory answer to this question? Religious bodies do not seem to be very good at this, because their answers to the question are not always convincing. Their messages are too permeated by a human way of thinking and by patronising paternalism. 

But there simply must be answers, even in our enlightened age, that can satisfy a critical inquirer because they make sense. Answers that we can believe: because we understand them, because they are consistent and are amenable to logical thinking. In other words, they must be credible.

I need to be able to find these qualities in what I seek to communicate in the following pages. So I must ask my readers to free themselves from some of their own convictions, or perhaps prejudices, or at least to put them on one side for as long as they need to understand my arguments. It is quite possible that this will lead readers to adopt a quite different view of the world afterwards, so that their ways of thinking and their lives are changed. 

It does not take very much to be able to understand the basic features of life. As I see it, there are only a few fundamental things that people need to be able to understand in order to comprehend what our lives are. Unfortunately these fundamentals remain hidden to most of us: because we have been preconditioned in our ways of thinking from childhood on by old, distorted conventions and are no longer able or willing to think differently, and because our society believes that other ways of thinking are far removed from reality and therefore, deliberately or perhaps unconsciously, closes itself to many truths. 

I myself have been involved with seeking to understand these fundamental factors since the 1970s, and during this time they have convinced me that there are ‘more things in heaven and earth’ than those we can see with our eyes. My wife and I ceased to be members of any religious grouping in 1975. As a result of this, we can now go our own way without being restricted by any church institution. I observe repeatedly that many people who are adherents of a religion are not free enough to talk about things in the content of that religion that seem odd to them, or are not consistent with how they understand their faith. They are not free enough to open themselves up to other concepts. 

Now the reader will perhaps be surprised that I nevertheless consider myself to be a follower of Jesus Christ. Jesus Christ’s life and work here on earth were such as I imagine those of an ideal human being to be, and I do not need to profess any creed in order to understand this. I have a rather different view of Jesus Christ from what is taught by the Christian churches. They, for example, again and again attempt to present Jesus Christ and God as one and the same being. This is something that I cannot logically grasp, for it was his Son that God sent to earth, and Jesus Christ here on earth always referred to his Father in Heaven. ‘Christ never said of himself that he was God. He always called himself the Son of God.’ [02) Why can the Christian churches not be content with Jesus Christ being the Son of God?  Does being the Son of God not make him big enough for them? ‘The realisation that Christ is God’s highest creation, but not the same as God, solves many of the doubts and objections that confuse people today.’ [02]

It is an enormous pity that the Christian church holds fast to its dogmas so determinedly and does not open itself up to a credible understanding. I believe that the number of people who give up their church membership could be reduced if their church were able to give them more credible answers to their questions. What radiant light a faith community could shine on the members of its fellowship if it were able to arouse their enthusiasm through its power of conviction! Instead, the state churches are turning into social undertakings: as such they no doubt also perform important work, but work which alone is not enough to captivate a person who is seeking the truth. It is a very long time since Friedrich Nietzsche’s statement that ‘God is dead’ revealed an urgent need for action. A turnaround is necessary. Church members should be able to experience once again the original values of Christianity. This would be an enormous gain for any congregation.

Religions have been the cause of much evil in our world, and even today there are still wars between people of different faiths. Unless there is a turnaround in our ways of thinking, this will continue endlessly. What we need is to live in a ‘world order’ which brings all people together. We must try to find the truth, to reveal it, and to make it accessible to all people, whatever religion they follow.

Christ attempted to lead us human beings to the Truth; but during his short life he was only able to reach and convince a few people. How difficult it was for him to put over his own ideas against the established faith community of his time. Even his own mother was surprised by what he said when it diverged from the traditions and teachings of the scribes and Pharisees. In addition, much of what Christ taught was later changed, and unfortunately also distorted, by the people who handed it down.

We earthly beings are not free of inadequacies. The reason for this lies deep within us. It is up to us to recognise these inadequacies and to overcome them.

But who will give us answers? Who will present the truth to us? Particularly in this age of digital media, this is a question that is becoming more and more urgent.

3. Steps Towards Understanding

Among the prerequisites for gaining experience with spiritual subjects are openness, joy, and the readiness to accept new things into one’s self, i.e. the ability to experience ‘enthusiasm’ in the true sense of the word. The reader who possesses these qualities will be able to profit from the questions dealt with in this book.

As is well known, life on earth is a training course. But what are we intended to learn? The ancient Greeks had a guiding principle expressed in the saying ‘Know yourself!’ And indeed, we can find all the answers to the questions of life in God’s creation, in ourselves, for example in our ‘vital spark’ or ‘spark of life’, because through it we are a part of his creation and a part of him.

The basic cause of our being here lies far back in the past, at a time when the earth did not yet exist. At that time, we still lived in the spiritual realm, in an immaterial world. This is also called Heaven. But Heaven is not as far away as we perhaps believe. ‘Heaven is in the midst of us’ (see also the chapter with the same title), only it resonates on a different waveband from the earth, from what is material, for material is only a condensed form of the spiritual. Our body too is material, and as such is subject to the physical properties of this waveband.

Our Creator made the earth for a very particular purpose. We are creatures, that is to say beings created by God, who are permitted to live on earth for a limited time, in order to learn something that we have lost: nearness to God. The more distant we become from God, the more we lose the things that could bind us to him: peace, harmony, happiness, joy, love. The more distant we become from God, the closer we come to what turns us into darkness, which is ultimately death; whereby death means nothing other than distance from God. Nearness to God means life; because everything that is alive has a part of him at its core, the spark of life that I have just mentioned. Whether it is a question of a mineral, a plant, an animal or a human being, we all draw our ‘aliveness’ from the power of God and through our spark of life we have a part of God within us. It is this living spark that links us to God.

‘There is something that you have been endowed with within your being, something of eternity, something of the eternal life that comes from the eternal divine fire: the light of your personality, the spark of your spirit, your ‘aliveness’, your inner life, your alliance with eternity, with God.’ [03]

God has given us life. It is his will that we should recognise that, that we should belong to him. God wishes us to seek and find him voluntarily and without compulsion. The earth with all its creatures gives us plenty of opportunity to find God.

I began my search about forty years ago.

Until shortly before I took my school leaving examination, the ability to ‘have faith’ was to me something only for uncritical, credulous people, but not for me. Despite this, I had an experience that made me think considerably more deeply and caused me to change my opinion when in my last year at school, during a German lesson, I first heard of the Bridey Murphy case. Our class teacher read us a report concerning evidence, indeed proof, that there must have been a life before life. A woman named Virginia Tighe had talked about it while under hypnosis.

The confrontation with this possibility led me to the unavoidable conclusion that in that case, a life after life must also be a possibility. From this time on, completely new perspectives opened up to me which spurred me on to pursue this viewpoint further. A life that was not limited by death? This aspect filled me with hope and inner joy.

My interest in the subject was already so enormous at that time that I set off in search of the secrets of life; and today I have no regrets about having gone down this path because I obtained some completely new insights that entirely changed my life.

It was not until many years later that I read an article in the SPIEGEL news magazine that said the alleged proof had turned out to be an error. The article reported: ‘Some academic psychiatrists in the United States have in the meantime come to the unanimous conclusion that what Mrs Virginia Tighe [the hypnosis medium, Author’s note] had said while under hypnosis had not been about her previous life, but had come from her subconscious.’ [04] But although I thus became aware of this correction in the SPIEGEL, this did not affect the insights that I had obtained up until then, since right down to the present day scientists have been unable to ultimately decipher what makes up the subconscious.

While I was still studying architecture at the University of Hannover I got to know my wife, who was just as interested in the field of mysteries and the mysterious as I was. Together we sought and found what appeared to us to be credible, what we considered made sense. We did not need any church institution for this, but relied on our inner feelings and our inner convictions. From what we found set out in various sources as knowledge about the mysteries of life, we selected what made sense to us, accepting only what appeared to us to be logical. We were looking for credible answers to our questions about life. Answers that had to be free from ideological, man-made ideas or compulsions. We arrived at a convincing faith only through new insights and through coming to understand how these were interconnected: what is cause and what is effect? Although we had left the church, in the course of our subsequent lives we have come closer than ever before to Christian thinking and a Christian way of life. What we understand by that will become clear from this work, taken as a whole.

Where do we get our information from? A critical reader will certainly find the answer to this question difficult to fathom at first. I did myself; but at this point the reader needs to exercise that readiness to be open and unprejudiced that I have already talked about. Our knowledge comes from the ‘Spirit of Truth’ [John 16, 13], which Jesus in his lifetime assured us he would send us. This phenomenon scarcely gets a mention in the churches, or else the Spirit of God is presented there in a quite different way, as I will explain in a moment.

But what is Truth? This is a topic one can discuss for a long time, and it is not easy to reach a final opinion about it.

Nowadays, we find ourselves in a difficult situation in our human world with regard to what is presented to us as truth in our media. The wealth of information that we absorb every day is not necessarily what we need as guidance in our lives. We require a lot of patience, sincere searching and good luck to find the right way. But what is good luck? Is it something that is outside the range of deliberate thought and action? Just as it is difficult, here on earth, to find the right partner in life from among the billions of people, so it is too with the task of ‘finding meaning’ for our lives. We need guidance here, as otherwise it would be an almost impossible task.

My wife and I have been fortunate enough in our lives to have had a friend for almost 40 years to whom we owe a large number of insights, and we want to pass on some of these to our fellow human beings. Our friend is a person through whom a Spirit of Truth has spoken.

What does Spirit of Truth mean?

Jesus knew that he would only be able to reach a few people with his message during his lifetime. And so he gave us his promise that when he had departed from the earth he would send us the Comforter, or Spirit of Truth. This Comforter appeared on earth at the time that we nowadays call Pentecost or Whit. This was a time when spiritual beings came to earth and spoke through people, the so-called speaking with tongues, as we can read in the Bible. What does this mean? Speaking with tongues is when spiritual beings speak through people. If these spirits come from the Kingdom of God, then they speak about what we may well call Truth. Because if we consider God to be our creator and see him as a model for ourselves through his love, purity and beauty, then we can consider what comes from him to be worthy of emulation, and define it as Truth.

This speaking with tongues that occurred at Pentecost still exists in a similar form today as well. A spirit speaks through a human being, a spirit or an angel from the Kingdom of God. If we accept that this phenomenon exists, then we have to ask ourselves: how do we know that the spirit concerned is a Spirit of Truth? Could there not also be spirits who do not speak the truth? Yes indeed; and there are. We can recognise spirits as coming from the Kingdom of God if we listen to what they say over a considerable period of time and judge them according to their words. They call upon Christ and God as their authorities. Their intentions are always in tune with the divine intentions, and they are commissioned by Christ to act as servants or instruments of God. They seek to show us paths that will lead us closer to God. They will never seek to make us dependent upon themselves. They always accept our free will. They wish to open up to us ways that will make us spiritually free and independent, and we learn from them, and can confirm it afterwards, that ‘Truth makes us free because Truth is recognised in the truthfulness of life.’ [05] They seek to enlighten us as to why it is we are alive and about our tasks as human beings here on earth. My wife and I have been privileged, over a period of thirty years, to experience such a Spirit of Truth in more than 300 messages given to a small circle of friends, consisting of between seven and ten people. These encounters were always small, modest acts of worship with an intimate, sacred character. In the course of the years the Spirit of Truth became a familiar ‘brother’ for whom we still have a very high regard today. To us, he called himself the ‘Little Servant, a servant of God’. He called upon us again and again to put the truth of his words to the test. That was not difficult for us, since we possessed knowledge about the truth of these spiritual creatures’ messages from other mediums and sources that were similarly structured; that is to say, we already had the ability to judge in such a case. The Spirit would adapt the content of his messages to what we were able to take in, to understand. He would respond to each person individually and examine his knowledge and the structure of his being before his spiritual eye, in order not to make too great demands upon any of us. He always spoke in easily understandable language; he avoided using words taken from foreign languages, which often leave room for different interpretations. He wanted his words to be understood. Nothing that he said was self-contradictory, everything was logically organised, and if anything was unclear to us, we had the opportunity to ask questions which he then answered for us, either immediately or in his next message. His addresses were almost entirely Christian in their content. His presence brought us closer to the truth; he explained to us everything that a human being needs to conduct his life in a well-directed manner, everything that one should know about life here on earth. In the many years that we were privileged to spend with him an affectionate friendship developed. A strong bond was woven between us and Heaven. The time we spent with him was an uplifting and joyful time for us. Every time he spoke to us, we felt afterwards that what he had just said was the most valuable message we had yet heard from him.

The essential characteristics of the Spirit of Truth, and of the Little Servant in particular, were the modesty of his nature, his serious attitude, his clarity of expression, his understanding for us human beings, his warmth and humour, but also a certain sternness, the absence of any flattery. The Spirit of Truth enlightened us in many questions of life.

If we know where we get our information from, and subject this information to critical examination over a long period of time, then we can properly assess this and any information subsequently received. We then gain that ability to judge that I have already mentioned. Walter Eckert, whom my wife and I have known for almost 40 years, acted as the intermediary between the spiritual and earthly worlds and thereby carried on the tradition of Christian spiritualist doctrine as a deep-trance medium, and that with a purity seldom to be found in the German-speaking countries. Previously, the deep-trance medium Beatrice Brunner had worked in a similar way. She made herself available as a medium to a community of more than 3,000 members in the ‘Spiritual Lodge Zurich’, a registered association in Switzerland, in the years 1948 to 1983.

Walter Eckert, on the other hand, as I have already mentioned, worked in a small circle, and in the years 1983 to 2014 created an opus of great profundity about our existence on earth (see also the list of sources at the end of this book).

Walter Eckert is a kindly, modest person, who has never expected or accepted any remuneration for his activity as a medium. He is particularly characterised by his helpfulness, is a great support to his fellow men in their lives, and exhibits a broad, intuitive knowledge which has always made him a good giver of advice, as he still is today.

The greater part of my knowledge of spiritual things I owe to him and to the messages transmitted in the Spiritual Lodge Zurich. The book Communication with the Spirit World of God − Its Laws and Purpose by Johannes Greber also gave me valuable assistance in finding a guiding motif for my life. These three sources originated at different times from different mediums through whom Spirits of Truth spoke, and the content of the messages is completely consistent as between the three sources. This too affords certainty with regard to the credibility of these sources. The knowledge that has been transmitted to me in this way has made me into a free person. I have become more independent in my striving after truth, have been able to pursue my own ideas about the significance of my life, and have learnt more and more to know the will of God. I have become better and better acquainted with the nature of God. I have realised how generous his love is for us human beings, something which had previously been hidden from me.

In my view, it would be very beneficial to our Christian denominations if they would open themselves to putting over truths that would uplift people’s lives and not hold fast to man-made dogmas. What their preachers offer us is unfortunately often difficult to understand, far removed from real life and therefore not very convincing. This is frustrating for people and drives them out of the faith community. I have the impression that the religions want to keep people down and make them subservient, thus leaving no room for other opinions, i.e. they deprive people of their freedom. For example, if I find myself listening to the hymns or the organ music of a mass on the radio on a Sunday, I generally switch off. I can hardly imagine anything more depressing. I feel myself getting aggressive, or I am ‘turned off’ by the discordant sounds of the organ, which to me are an expression of power and domination. They lack life and joy in life. Worship can also be something cheerful, something moving, which can make people feel good, as is the case, for example, with spirituals or gospel songs such as are customary among African or American Christians.

Even when someone has died, I do not think that the occasion necessarily needs to be accompanied by mournful music, since I believe in the continuation of life. Our life here on earth is so short: how significant is this short period of time compared with eternity? No doubt, a death means a painful separation for the members of the family, because it is difficult to come to terms with the loss of a loved one. But in heaven, the death of a person generally gives rise to great joy. Just as here on earth the birth of a child is a joyful event, so in heaven there is joy when a person is reunited with relatives who have gone before. For the person concerned, dying is often a release from a fragile body, a liberation from the prison of the flesh. This point of view may perhaps bring a degree of consolation to those who are left behind and relieve their pain to some extent. There will be a reunion with the person who has died. If the person was particularly well-loved, then there is a strong link which certainly promises a reunion in the spiritual world. Whereas life on earth is very short, life in the spiritual world is generally much longer, and if the person concerned has achieved a sufficient degree of spiritual maturity, his or her soul will remain in the spiritual world for ever. A long period of mourning for a person leads to that person being unable to find rest. The expressions of grief draw them down to the earth, for they can feel the suffering of their loved ones left behind. Their past closeness to these people causes them to stay close, as they seek to give them comfort; but this hinders them in their own further spiritual development. If we want to do a good turn to a person who has died, we should not extend our mourning for too long.

4. Body, Soul and Spirit

If we accept that we human beings are made up of body and spirit, then we have already come some way towards an understanding of our existence. 

‘The expression “human being” implies becoming one with the earth. Your bodies, your spiritual bodies, have become one with material. Your souls have joined together with your bodies.’ [06] 

Our bodies are tools of our spirits. Our egos, our personalities, are what we are as spirit and soul. Independently of our material bodies, we will exist eternally as spirits. From a spiritual point of view we possess immortality. When our lives on earth come to an end, i.e. when our bodies die, we live on; no longer with our material bodies, but as spiritual beings, and in this state we also possess bodies, spiritual bodies consisting of ‘subtle matter’. At our deaths, these spiritual bodies take on the form they had acquired during our respective last lives. We can regard our souls as garments worn by our spirits. They reflect our characteristics, our degrees of maturity, our sensibilities, our individuality, and give our spirits their specific appearances. They are also described as ‘living fire’, in which every deed or action we perform [07] leaves its trace.

The Spirit of Truth explains how our souls appear to him: ‘To us, the soul is like a canvas. We see its life flowing backwards and forwards. We see the person’s deeds and actions displayed in it.’ [08]

If we are able to accept that as human beings we are first and foremost spirit, then the question arises: why do we live as creatures on the earth and why are we not at home in the spiritual realm? In order to be able to explain that, we have to look back far into the past, into our spiritual past.

5. Origin of the Divine Family

In the very beginning, when God still existed ‘alone’ in the spiritual realm, there was already ‘a spiritual vegetable kingdom, and there was – although to a limited extent – a spiritual animal kingdom’ [09], but there were no beings that were comparable to God. The desire arose in him to create a being with which he could live together, and together plan and perfect his designs. God created this being and equipped it with all the attributes he possessed himself. The only thing he reserved for himself was the power to bestow light and life. The being he created was and is his only-begotten Son, whom we know under the name of Christ. The two lived together for a long time without any other companions, ‘but Father and Son together were not yet the Creation that God had imagined.’ [10] The desire arose in him to live in a larger community.

‘“You shall have brothers and sisters,” God said. “But you shall be their King. I will anoint you as King before the others, so that you – and only you – are and remain King over the whole realm that belongs to me and to you … I endow you with power and strength; everything that comes into being shall come into being through you. You shall realise this in my place … I will give light; I will give life – and you shall give the bodies that are necessary to life.”’ [11]

In many cases the image of God remains hidden from us humans because too little has been told us about it. But God is a ‘person and has form’ [12] and subsumes in himself the principles of fatherhood and motherhood. God has also conferred these attributes upon Christ, so that Christ has also been able to create creatures by himself, through the creative abilities God has endowed him with. Unlike his Father, however, Christ created beings that always belonged together in pairs and could only beget issue as a pair, namely, ‘six archangels as the forefathers of all future spiritual beings’. [13] And these archangels belonged together as pairs for ever, as a so-called duality. And the progeny of these archangels were also always born in pairs, which were also to belong together as a duality for ever.

The first being that Christ created was Lucifer, the Bearer of Light. For a long time, these three beings lived together, and God had said to Lucifer: ‘“This” – and he pointed to Christ as he said it – “is your brother. But he will be King, will become King over you.”’ [14]

After a certain period of time, ‘the Bearer of Light was given the counterpart that completed his duality, his Other Self, his You. Because there are always two who find together in happiness, and have to become one in order to allow God’s creation to unfold.’ [15]

The other two dualities among the six archangels were also created by Christ, after long periods of time, and ‘since one characteristic of Heaven is its diversity, these princely beings are different from each other, in their external form and in their spiritual appearance.’ [16]

‘At this time of their state of blessedness, all these spiritual beings were free of passions and desires. They bore divinity in themselves – being by their nature one with God and with the King.’ [17]

But in the course of long periods of time, some of these spiritual beings developed in such a way that they departed from God’s divine order. They distanced themselves from God. This was the result of thoughts that were removed from the thinking of God. All the spiritual beings had been given eternal life by God, and also their spark of light, which is the bearer of eternal life. Moreover, every one of these beings had its own free will and its creative abilities. This free will held within itself the possibilities of either remaining within God’s order or leaving this order. God did not want puppets: he wanted free beings, whose spirits could develop freely. These beings were originally pure, but their development was not complete; they were able to continue to develop, both in a positive and in a negative way. God, together with Christ, had created a divine order that was intended to regulate how these future beings should live together in the spirit. Since God had determined that his son Christ should be the King of all spiritual beings, he expected that all such beings would follow this divine order and be faithful to Christ. But unfortunately, this did not turn out to be the case.

6. Disastrous Developments in the Spiritual Realm

Over long periods of time the heavenly beings multiplied to form large tribes that populated the whole of Heaven. ‘As the first six heavenly beings were intended to set the further development of Heaven in motion, it was part of God’s plan to allocate a certain task or area of duties to each of them.’ [18] So God formed a hierarchy of spiritual beings whereby everything could develop in line with his divine order. In this hierarchy, God stands at the top along with Christ, and the Archangels form the second level. God’s command that Christ should be the King of all beings caused Lucifer, the first being after Christ, to feel unsettled, and he felt a strong urge within himself to aspire to more. It became his desire to take over Christ’s position. Lucifer allowed himself plenty of time to achieve this goal. Firstly, he attempted to influence his own band of followers in Heaven, those among the heavenly host that he was the leader of. He promised them more opportunities, better prospects and greater influence in the future, once he had taken over the position of Christ. Since he had great influence over his followers, and they trusted him, the group of those who shared his view increased in number. Many of them no longer remembered the oath of loyalty that they had once taken, by which they had sworn to recognise Christ as King. Their wish was to be granted more recognition for what they did and what they wished to be. Lucifer gained more and more followers. ‘Christ was most unhappy at having to watch how those who belonged to him were turning away from him and listening to him who made them so many promises, while Christ knew very well that he possessed neither a commission from God nor the power to fulfil them.’ [19] God and Christ allowed Lucifer to pursue his agitation, and merely kept him under observation, until Lucifer, imagining he had enough followers to fulfil his aim, went to stand before God and demand the position of Christ for himself.

When we hear of such goings-on, they evoke in us images that resemble those of our world. Jealousy, striving after power and the making of false promises are tendencies that still prevail in many people today. The explanation for this is that Lucifer’s pattern of behaviour in the spiritual world in those former times has remained alive in us human beings right down to the present day. In other words: we are the heirs of these Luciferian characteristics, and they still adhere to us today. For many readers, such knowledge about these spiritual relationships may be new, or even seem artificially constructed because they are seldom talked or written about; but precisely this information is important to understanding and to an understanding of the connections and relationships altogether. In this context the Spirit of Truth said to us: ‘Anyone who forgets the beginning loses hold of the truth.’  [20] All of this would not be so important if it did not directly affect us; but we were part of it! We human beings were among the followers of Lucifer!

‘The Bearer of Light [Lucifer, Author’s note] paid homage to the Father and said: “I now wish to be King! See, Father, see the hosts that are subject to me! They will serve me and you. But crown me to be King of all Spirits!” 

‘God did not say many words. But what he said could be heard through all the spheres, by all the Spirits throughout all the expanses of Heaven:

‘“You have not fulfilled my sacred will! My sacred will is that Christ should keep the kingship over all Spirits!”

‘He informed them that they were guilty of the offence of disobedience, and that there was no longer any place for them in Heaven.’ [21]

Lucifer was seized with fear. Only now did he realise that he had rebelled against God’s law. He had intended his rebellion to be directed only against Christ.

‘All the beings that had followed Lucifer had been spiritually marked out by loyal angels to be thrust down from Heaven, without them being in the least aware of this.’  [22]

‘And so the Fall of the Angels came about … All those who had merely been unsteady in their allegiance had to leave Heaven as well – they too were caught up in the Great Fall…’ [22]

‘They pleaded: “Father, let us stay with you! Do not send us away!” But it was no use – all of them had to depart. They had disobeyed the greatest commandment, the highest law: the law of obedience towards God. [22]

‘It was as though an earthquake had struck the heavenly realm.’ [22] And we too were there, almost every human being living here on earth was there. ‘Countless, countless beings, beings that you could scarcely number, were thrust down into the depths. One-third of all the stars.’ [23]

God’s faithful servants were deeply saddened by this great loss, as in many cases families were divided, close friends separated, or the dual of a spiritual being was thrown down into the depths.

‘For a long time, grief prevailed throughout the heavenly spheres. Nobody knew what had happened to them. Nobody knew whether God had extinguished their lives, or where they were living.’ [24]

From that time on, a distinction has been made between the fallen Spirits and those who remained in Heaven, the Angels, who in later times acted as messengers of God. 

‘God had pity on all those fallen beings as soon as he saw them in their distress, pleading with him to help them. In his mercy, God sent Angels from Heaven down into the regions of Hell, so that Lucifer did not have a free hand to act as he would really have liked to there.’ [25]

‘Since God is a God of love and goodness, he had pity on all those who had been cast down into Hell, and most particularly on those who had merely gone along with the rebels, but had not incurred such great guilt as their seducers had.

‘God gave them the opportunity to prove themselves. Even in those regions of Hell, in that deathly kingdom of Lucifer, he gave them opportunities to rise up again, so that those who were truly repentant could work their way up into higher levels of Hell.’ [26]

How little is reported in the Bible or told us in church about the cause of our earthly existence! But if we do not know these facts, then we cannot come to any understanding of our life on earth.

7. The Fallen Beings Are Put to the Test

The Earth did not yet exist, for God, together with Christ, was planning ways of making it possible for the fallen beings to return to Heaven; so they created Paradise in a spiritual sphere that was intended to be a route back to Heaven for the fallen beings. We humans have incorrectly assumed that this Paradise was located on earth. God assigned those beings that had not offended so gravely an area in Paradise that they were allowed to live in, and where their ability to observe his commandments could be put to the test. One might have thought that these beings would have learnt something from the dreadful experience of their fall into darkness. But they had lost all recollection of their spiritual home. Thus they were not influenced by any knowledge from their past; this was to enable them to take the decision to observe God’s commandments of their own free will. And since they had that free will, it could not be predicted whether they would pass this test; even God did not know.

Who were these beings, the ones who had not offended so greatly? It may sound like a myth to many readers; but according to the information we have received, they were Adam and Eve. These two had been a princely pair in Heaven, had lived there as a duality, and had been among those who had rashly supported Lucifer without being aware that they were breaking one of God’s commandments.

What was the test that Adam was required to pass?

‘When Adam was brought to Paradise, beings that had remained faithful to God had said to him: God in his mercy has prepared a way of liberation for you. But you will be placed under the law of obedience again. If this time you succeed in practising obedience, then all those who are of good will be able to follow you out of Hell.’ [27]

As we know from the Bible, Adam and Eve did not pass the test. It ‘would not have been difficult for Adam and Eve, had they still possessed in full measure that spiritual capacity they had been endowed with previously in the Kingdom of God. But this was not the case. Because every disregard of divine law leads to the soul sustaining injury, a reduction of the strength that it has from God. This not only weakens the power of insight, but also takes away from the Spirit its memory of its earlier existence. For this reason, the Spirits in the sphere of Paradise could no longer recall the splendour they had possessed in the Kingdom of God before their fall. This lack of recollection is at the same time a permanent prerequisite for the ability to critically examine one’s own attitude.’ [28]

Just as we human beings only know the life we are currently living, have no recollections of the earlier stages of our existence and believe that this is the first time that we have set out into life, so it was the case with this princely pair: they had lost all memory of their misguided behaviour in Heaven.

The consequence of their failing to pass the test was that all fallen beings now have to take the way through life in this world of ours. This may sound like a simple observation, but for God and Christ it meant initiating an enormous process of creation, for now the earth had to be created. ‘An infinite multitude of the heavenly host were involved in changing and transforming life, and creating levels of life here on this earth through which the fallen could proceed upwards from level to level, in small steps or in larger steps.’ [29]

No doubt it would have been simpler for us fallen beings to take the way through Paradise back into our familiar spiritual home, and this would have spared us having to enter into a material body. But the experience of repeated disobedience that God had made with us compelled him to establish a different way. His feeling for us was that of a father or of a mother. God kept and keeps to his divine order and the laws that he himself has laid down. He therefore respects our free will. Adam and Eve had once again failed to keep the rules that had been agreed upon with God. Adam and Eve do not appear to have been aware of the role that the influence of Lucifer – the Bible speaks of the Serpent – played in this.

Are we human beings not often subject to external influences that we cannot escape from? We think, speak and act, and we believe we are acting quite independently, and yet we are influenced by something that we are not necessarily aware of. We do not believe that ‘our Adversary the Devil’ still exists in our ’enlightened times’, and this could be a fatal error, which the poet Charles Baudelaire (1821-1867) described in the following words: ‘The Devil’s cleverest trick is to persuade us that he does not exist.’ [DER SPIEGEL 52/1996]

Why should the Adversary no longer exist? Christ himself, during his earthly life, frequently had to defend himself against the Adversary or Tempter; and Martin Luther too believed in the devil.

In the Lord’s Prayer we find the words ‘Deliver us from Evil’. Who do these words refer to if not to the Adversary? We find him in many colloquial expressions, such as ‘Go to the Devil!’ or ‘Devil take you!’

In Goethe’s ‘Faust’, Mephistopheles embodies the force that seeks to become active in us human beings, to the extent that we fall victim to it. This is an ever-present danger; but we are nevertheless able to decide for ourselves. 

All of these references point to the fact that the Adversary is a force to be reckoned with. And yet people think that he no longer exists today? Whyever not? Only because we think we live in a so-called ‘enlightened’ age? But this does not alter the fact that Lucifer can always be close beside us. Just because we exclude the Devil from our patterns of thought does not necessarily mean that he no longer exists. Otherwise, he – and all other spiritual beings with him – would be purely imaginary, inventions of our minds. Many people, especially scientists, do not take the Devil into account. They lack any appreciation of things spiritual, and as a result they often also lack faith in God!

8. The Way Back: Through Material

God’s plan was to create a way back for his fallen creatures, in order to enable them to return to him without their recognising his presence. He wanted it to be possible for them to set out on their homeward way of their own free will. So he created the earth; and ‘it is a great error to maintain that God created this world in six or seven days … In reality, this episode in the Bible (Genesis 2, v.1 ff) refers to the seven phases of his plan of creation, the seventh part of which was reserved for God himself, namely to permeate the earth with life.’ [30]

It was a long time before the earth was completed and ready. Time was of no importance. We know that the earth has existed for around 4.6 billion years. God placed the creation of the earth in the hands of his Son. It was important to Christ that it should be possible to bring about the return of his fallen brothers and sisters. He felt responsible for them because it was in fact he himself, or his position in relation to the Father, that had aroused the jealousy of the Bearer of Light. Even though Christ had never given any occasion for it, it was this that had caused the Luciferian characteristics to develop in the Bearer of Light, which ultimately led to the Fall of the Angels (see also: 2 Peter 2, v.4 and Rev. 12, v.7-8). The free will that all created beings enjoy made it possible for such ungodly attitudes to develop. 

Christ, together with those Angels that had remained faithful to him, created our world, consisting of the mineral, vegetable and animal kingdoms, and as the final culmination gave human beings their terrestrial bodies. All living beings on the earth have these material bodies as well as their spiritual bodies, and have received their vital spark from God.

‘So when the masses of rock received this gift, and the spirits arising out of the deep entered into them, this was already a great step forward … For there is life everywhere, even in stone – it is not dead material …’  [30]

9. The Seat of Our Personality

Every living being has a divine core, the ‘vital spark’ or ‘spark of life’, through which God has given us the gift of living. It is within this spark of light that our personality dwells. All our knowledge, all our characteristics are contained within it. This spark of life is comparable with the electron or positron that we know from the physical model of the atom. In recent years quantum physicists have discovered that these elementary particles are great depositories of information in the universal consciousness. ‘All electrons and positrons hold … an individual store of experience, which is constantly being added to. … The properties of electrons and positrons therefore correspond precisely to the elementary properties of consciousness. Thus electrons and positrons can be interpreted as the smallest elementary units of consciousness. The logical conclusion to be drawn from this is that all material is fundamentally imbued with spirit, or is a bearer of consciousness.’ [31] Unlike the material electron, however, the spark of light is spiritual by nature and surrounded by living matter. It is there, in the spark of life, that all our thoughts, words and deeds are recorded. This nucleus of light is described by the Spirit of Truth as being the light of our ‘personality’, of our ‘inner life’, of our ‘alliance with eternity, with God’. [32] ‘This sacred spark’ is our life; our ‘life force’ orbits around this spark and our lives are shaped around it, and ‘in this spark our task [in life] is revealed’. [33] If we look closely at the attributes of this inner light, we can find a real treasure there; and indeed, it is our task to discover it. In it we can recognise our true selves. It is here that we keep our most intimate secrets. It forms the connection to God and is thus the part of us that is sacred. Our task is to make it shine again. The more it shines, the more joyful and the more contented we are, the happier we feel ourselves to be.

This ‘vital spark’ exists in all living things on earth, no matter whether they are mineral, vegetable, animal – or human. It is a part of God, a gift from God. That is why we too are divine, or at least a part of us is. This spark of life in us is to some extent darkened by our ungodly ways of thinking and our actions in the past. Here on earth we can make the spark of light shine again by turning back to God and leaving everything that is ungodly in us behind. – That is all. – It sounds simple, but it seems to be a difficult undertaking for us human beings. 

10. Our Yearning for the Light

God wants us to find the way to him of our own accord, free of all compulsion and on the basis of our own insights and our own convictions, and he wants us to recognise that this way is what we are unconsciously seeking.

Sometimes there are moments in our lives when we feel a yearning in ourselves that demands to be stilled. We have a feeling of being somehow lost, but cannot quite define in what way. We long for a harmonious world or for a partner in life with whom we could spend a life full of happiness. We seek a degree of affectionate attachment, of a kind that might fill us with joy. There is something we lack, but we do not know how or where we should seek it and find it. This could arise out of the unconscious recollection of our spiritual home, of our spiritual family or our dual counterpart with whom we lived through happy times in Heaven before our fall; and we feel a gentle intimation of them within us.

This intimation stems from knowledge which is buried deep within us, but is still there in our subconscious. The contrast between our inability to draw upon that buried knowledge and the feeling that there is something that creates a longing within us may lead us human beings to embark on a wide variety of activities which, while spurring us on to achieve incredible things, unfortunately sometimes lead us astray from the true goals of our lives. We would be able to spare ourselves this if we knew more about what our real tasks in life are. Because then, we would be able to steer our paths directly towards our goals, and live a life that would give us fulfilment over a long period of time, without our needing to go down so many false paths. But unfortunately, we are again and again distracted and diverted from the way of insight and recognition.

‘… there are worlds of the spirit, and these spiritual worlds are immeasurably vast. It is the yearning in your hearts, the yearning for a better, different world. It is the recollection of the spiritual, the memory of a world of harmony and light; that is what it is that bears you upwards, that draws you towards the stars, this forgotten world, this lost world, the world which has been thrust down into your subconscious, namely the spiritual world, the search for your spiritual home, your search for the Kingdom of Heaven.’ [34]

‘… you really are supposed to recognise that you are divine, that everything that exists here on earth is divine, that there is a spark of the divine dwelling in everything, in everything, and that this spark, this divinity within yourselves, is drawn towards, or longs to return to, God; that is to say, it drives your souls, it drives your spirits, to set off on a journey to your Father’s house, towards God. This yearning for the light, for God, is in everyone, … in every human being.’ [34]

If we become aware of this yearning for God, and come closer to him through our strivings, we will be filled with a joy that we can scarcely restrain, we will become more and more content and more alive from day to day. We will learn to know ourselves, and the better we know ourselves, the better we will also understand our fellow human beings and come closer to the secret of life.

11. The Way to Ourselves

Here on earth we live in a field of tension between conflicting positive and negative influences. If we accept that spiritual beings do exist and influence us, then surely we can also imagine that those which influence us most strongly are those with whom we are on the same wavelength; that is to say that we ourselves, through our thoughts, our personality structures or our present desires and wishes, determine what we permit, and so what is able, to influence us. The purer our thoughts are, the less anything impure can touch us, and vice versa.

Since we, as fallen Angels, have taken on characteristics that separate us from God, it is also possible for us to lay these characteristics aside again, provided that we really do want to come closer to God again.

These attributes still adhere to us, and we cannot lay them aside until we have recognised them in ourselves. But this means that we need a yardstick by which to measure our attributes, in order to decide which of them we wish to lay aside. If we strive to lay aside dishonesty, anger, scorn, envy and the like and desire to live in peaceful happiness, in cheerfulness, in merriment and in confidence, then we will try to strive after divine virtues, since ‘the more high-minded people are, the happier they are’. [35]

Through his gift of free will, God himself allows us to choose how we decide. We are free to choose God. But we can only keep this free will as long as we are not able to prove the existence of God; because if we could prove it we would have no free will any more, as we would be sure that he exists. But God apparently does not want this, as otherwise he would be visible to us. God does not want us to confess our faith in him only because he is present.

Consequently, every human being must devise his own ‘proof’ of the existence of God; that is to say, every person is permitted to find God for himself.

Just as little as it is possible to prove the existence of God is it possible to prove the existence of the Adversary. Everything that is spiritual escapes from human perception again and again. This is a phenomenon of our earth because here we are only able to perceive what is material. With our material senses we are only able to recognise material things. That is why scientists will never be able to find God with their measuring instruments. Many of them shun the spiritual, the immaterial, as they might shun the Devil himself. ‘If they wanted to take a leap into the spiritual realm, their legs would fail them. They simply can’t manage it!’ [36]

If we believe in God, there is no reason not to believe in ‘our Adversary the Devil’ as well, even though it tends to prove difficult for us, rational beings as we are, to accept this. I am convinced that he exists, just as God does. Only if we don’t believe he exists can he be a threat to us because then we do not believe either that he can exert an influence on us. But when we recognise a danger we are able to allow for it and take precautions against it. I don’t think it is any use trying not to take any notice of the Devil, whether through ignorance or because we are afraid we will make ourselves ridiculous in the eyes of our fellows. I know how difficult this topic is in our society; because for most of us, and in particular for those who consider themselves ‘enlightened’, the Devil has already been done away with. We don’t need to be afraid of the Adversary if we know how to deal with him and what influence he might have on us. The Devil can only exert a negative influence on us if we allow it, if we make common cause with him, if he is able to set a chord resonating in us that is in tune with his intentions. The Devil seeks to prevent us from escaping from his influence. He is willing to employ any means to achieve this, even though the earth might perish.

We need to observe ourselves very closely, to recognise our ‘bad’ characteristics and if possible lay them aside. Just as Angels are allowed to influence us, so is the Devil too, either himself or through the workings of his faithful spirits, those who belong to him and do not yet want to desert him. God has permitted spiritual beings to exert this influence. As we are exposed to such influences, we need to keep check on our own thoughts at all times.

There were many occasions during Jesus’ earthly life when Lucifer sought to lead him into temptation. Christ had the same feelings as we do: ‘He became the same as a human being in all things, which also means that like a human being he had to decide for himself to choose what was right … It is not the case that everything was just easy for Christ. No, there were many hours when he had to wait. He had to listen. He had to cry out. Again and again he had to ask himself: Is that right? Is what I am doing really good? He had to fight on two levels. He possessed not only the earthly, but also the spiritual level’. [37] But Christ always stood firm against Lucifer’s temptations, and thereby also acquired the right, after his death on the Cross, to limit the extent of Lucifer’s rule.

In the time before Christ’s victory our Adversary Lucifer was able to attack us humans at any time, whether we wanted it or not. Since about 2,000 years ago he has only been able to have an effect on us if we wish it, or allow it through our attitude of mind. That is a great difference! Sometimes we hardly notice that his servants are standing right next to us. We only become aware of it when we act in a certain way and afterwards cannot understand why we did, and are angry with ourselves as a result.

There is another major difference between our times and the time before Christ had set up new rules in relation to the Adversary. Up until Christ’s victory over the Devil, all the fallen beings had to return to the underworld after their earthly death. In pre-Christian times the Greeks called this spiritual realm of the dead Hades, the kingdom of Lucifer; but now, since some 2,000 years ago, all the dead have been allowed to return to God’s kingdom, an area that Lucifer has no access to, so that once we have departed from the earth he can no longer exert any influence on us.

The Kingdom of God is divided into a number of planes, which are more or less pure and bright depending on the stage of development of each being on them.

We humans differ with regard to our stages of development. These differing stages of development are caused by the degree of what is called our guilt during our spiritual past with Lucifer, and by how we conducted ourselves in our previous lives on earth. As it is only gradually, in the course of our earthly lives, that we start to want, or become able, to leave behind our dark sides, it is surely understandable that in most cases one human life is not sufficient for us to complete these tasks which it is incumbent on us to fulfil during our lives.

‘How much more time will people need to really understand that there is not only one life, but many lives?’ [38]

According to the Spirit of Truth, we do not only live once, but have repeated new opportunities in further lives to reach the level that will finally allow us not to have to live another life on earth, but to remain for ever in the spiritual realm.

The precondition for reincarnation, or rebirth, is that human beings do indeed live on after their earthly deaths; and this was demonstrated by Christ himself to the people of his time: ‘Christ had provided the proof that I will live on in a spiritual body. … His spiritual body became visible to everybody. … His spiritual body was made visible, was materialised, was condensed into matter, to the extent that his disciples were able to feel him with their hands, to touch him, to hear his heart beating and see his wounds, so that they were convinced beyond all doubt that it was Christ. They were able to see again and again how he dissolved and disappeared before their eyes; he was Spirit, he was no longer of this world. This was what he wanted people to understand. Things continue after this material life, they go on into the spiritual realm …’ [39]

More information on this subject can be found in the YouTube film

Reincarnation in Christianity – Jesus taught reincarnation

via the link: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ngpa2X3Og8Q (duration: 41 mins.).

The fact of rebirth is important to any understanding of our existence, since without this fact of reincarnation we might easily doubt whether it is possible to live a just life on earth.

‘What an immense amount of effort church leaders [of the past] invested in removing the doctrine of reincarnation from the Bible, in putting it aside and making it invisible. What an immense amount of effort they invested in talking about God while concealing the Truth … They speak of redemption without penitence, without punishment; they speak of God’s justice, but the picture they put over is not one of a just God. But God is just, and every being that comes home to him will experience this justice. What a pity that people have been deprived of the status of responsible adults, that human beings have not been trained to take responsibility for their actions.’  [40]

‘Every individual is responsible for himself and for those around him.’ [41]

We are ourselves responsible for what we think, what we say and what we do. As beings with the gift of rationality we cannot imagine it being otherwise, even in our everyday world. Everyone who lives this life will be judged by these criteria and held responsible – and it is no different in the spiritual realm. All life is lived on the responsibility of the creature concerned. After our life on earth we will be able to judge ourselves – the things we have done right and the things we have done wrong – and it will be our own wish – as a result of our own insight – to make amends for those areas where we have failed. This is an area in which the knowledge we have received from the Spirit of Truth differs from that propagated by our churches. Martin Luther was of the opinion that people are forgiven all their sins through the grace of God, and that human beings are not able to achieve salvation for their souls through their own efforts. I believe this to be a major misunderstanding. God has forgiven us one sin, namely that sin in our spiritual past which we burdened ourselves with through our ungodly way of thinking, in that we yielded to the temptations of Lucifer and were prepared to accept him as King, instead of remaining faithful to Christ. This was the sin of disobedience towards God, the so-called original sin, because God had proclaimed Christ as the King of all beings, to whom we were to be loyal. I find the view that we are responsible for our own actions much more logical and easier to grasp than that of divine forgiveness of all sins, as Luther envisaged it (cf. M. Käßmann and H. Bedford Strohm, Die Welt verändern (Changing the World), p.21).

12. Our Development on Earth

As I have explained, the simple way of returning to our heavenly home via Paradise was obstructed by Adam and Eve’s disobedience to God’s command, so that God had to create a new way to allow us to return. And for us creatures, the process of development through life in this world is a very long one.

‘The new world was created over a period of billions of years.’ [42]

For us as spirits and souls, earthly existence in this world began with our being attached to the Mineral Kingdom. It may sound incredible, but for many of us, the way led through the Mineral Kingdom, the Vegetable Kingdom and the Animal Kingdom until we reached the state of our human existence. If we consider our selves, our personalities, as being spiritual individuals, and that we are spirits bound to a physical body, then we can certainly also imagine that the size of the material body has no great part to play in this process; because whether we are at the baby stage or have reached adult size, our spirits completely fill the body that we have been endowed with. The spiritual body grows in line with its physical body. In Heaven, before we are born as human beings, our spiritual bodies are reduced to the size of a baby.

And so we can perhaps also imagine that our spirits were transformed in the same way into the form of a plant or an animal. This idea is foreign to us humans, and therefore difficult to grasp. I found it difficult myself at first. But in the course of my research these concepts have been confirmed to me a number of times from different sources. Professor Walther Hinz, for example, writes in his book Woher – Wohin (‘Where do we come from? Where are we going?’):

‘Those of the spiritual beings banished to Lucifer’s kingdom who had succeeded as far as possible in distancing themselves from him [Lucifer – Author’s note] came as a result into the position of being given bodily form on earth. Their lives here on earth developed in the Mineral, Vegetable and Animal Kingdoms, finding their culmination in the human form of existence.’ [43]

The same is testified to in the messages channelled through Walter Eckert:

‘For you, life here on earth proceeds via the Mineral Kingdom, the Vegetable Kingdom and the Animal Kingdom until it reaches the human realm. From the human realm, you rise into the Kingdom of Heaven.’  [44]

And finally, I have discovered a further source in the writings of the Persian mystic Jalal ad-Din Rumi, who was born in Balkh, in present-day Afghanistan, on 30 September 1207. He is one of the most prominent representatives of Sufism (Islamic mysticism). He says:

‘Everything you can see is rooted in the Invisible World. It may change its form, but its essence remains the same.’

And to complement this, here are words from another place in his writings:

I died a stone: was as a plant reborn,

I died a plant: as beast saw a new dawn;

Dying a beast, I then was made a man. 

Should I fear growing less? That, death never can!’ [107]

This makes it clear that for us souls who are bound to the earth, our development is always upwards, to a higher stage – from the mineral to the human state. It is thanks to God’s grace that there is no backward or downward development. Even if we load guilt upon ourselves in our lifetime, in our next earthly existence we will be allowed to continue from the point that our spiritual development had reached in our previous life; because we will be able, or will be obliged, to purge our guilt from each life in a process of purification in Heaven, and we will be relieved of a part of it by the grace of God. In Heaven, we will ourselves recognise where we have fallen short. We will ourselves achieve insight, and will wish to take this purging process upon ourselves. We will become conscious again of all the deeds we did on earth, for they are all stored in our ‘vital spark’, in the soul that clothes us, and Angels schooled in this skill will be able to see and read them.

As we live through the different forms of existence, our consciousness also changes. This is presumably necessary for our further individual development, for it is God’s will that it should be so. When we have gained this insight, we may perhaps equally be able to feel ourselves more closely bound up with all the other forms of life on the earth and, depending on our levels of insight, assume more responsibility towards our companions in this life, the plants and animals.

We will then also be able to understand better God’s commission to us, when he said:

‘Make the Earth subject to the will of God, make the earth divine, make the earth shine.’ [45]

We are not to subjugate the earth to ourselves, as we often hear said, but we are to cultivate the earth, we are to make it divine, we are to attempt to turn the earth into a Paradise. But to achieve that, we must first change the nature of our awareness. We must become aware of what the tasks are that we are to perform, since ‘those who seek to rule over the earth by exercising power belong to Lucifer. God would never have said, “Make the Earth subject to yourselves.”’ [45]

We are not the masters of the world; we are guests on the earth.

13. The Tempter Is Sometimes Closer Than We Think

How can we recognise when Lucifer is at work? The Spirit of Truth has said:

‘Lucifer has the right to lead any human being into temptation, and he makes use of this right and does lead people into temptation and makes them fall. And this happens so quickly that the people concerned cannot even comprehend how they came to fall. …

‘In the kingdom that Lucifer rules over, great leaders of the nations are brought together with all those spirits that do harm to humanity. These are evil living beings, and it is no use trying to play them down as being in any way cute … Wherever it is that your spirit, your thoughts are led to, that is the place where you belong. The more often you direct them towards God and Christ, the brighter you will shine; but what is a human being like in his or her innermost parts? How easily a person can get angry! How easily do you humans spread darkness; and immediately, these servants of Lucifer will be there to stamp their mark on you, to require you to pay your due, the fee that is due to evil. How quickly nowadays do people allow themselves to be dragged down by evil, by lies, by a lack of mindfulness. As a result, young people quickly become ready to do evil: to murder, to injure, to use violence. They turn into Lucifer’s willing tools, and have chosen him as their Master.’ [46]

We ourselves have characteristics that offer Lucifer a point of entry through which he can seduce us. This is only to be expected, since otherwise we would not be here on earth. But if we wish to regain Heaven, then we must seek to know ourselves, to understand ourselves properly, and to be able to do this we need to know the background to our being here. Because only if we know why we are here can we use the leverage that sets the things in motion in us that will help us to go forward on our way.

We are here on earth in order to recover a state of purity, in order to become more like God. If we are seeking to follow in the ways of God, then we would also like to know what God expects from us. On this subject, the Spirit of Truth declared through Walter Eckert:

‘Christ revealed the will of God. He showed that God wanted everyone to recognise that he or she belongs to God, that he or she is a child of God … He wanted everyone to recognise that there is a gulf between him as creator and his creatures. Christ’s task was to make people aware of the fact that the separation from God was their fault, the guilt of the Fall. It is God’s will that this guilt should be taken from you, that that which separates him from his creatures should disappear again.

‘It is God’s will that everything should be brought back to his state of harmony, his Kingdom, his glory.

‘God wants every person to recognise that he or she is a free, unique, marvellous gift of life from the Creator, that everyone is everyone else’s brother or sister, and should be honoured in the way God honours his own son, in love, in sacrifice, in joy, and also in beauty.

God wants every person to recognise that he belongs to his or her neighbour, and should honour his or her neighbour and attempt to act in accordance and in harmony with the will of God.’ [47]

And on another occasion, the Spirit of Truth said in this connection:

‘To become strong in faith and in awareness requires people to work on themselves, requires them to turn to God, to Christ, to the sacred world of the Spirits; it requires the ability to distinguish, a clear and logical understanding, and no daydreams! You are to be in a position to be able to penetrate and understand the world with your eyes! You should be able to recognise where the shadowy places are. Yes, this requires patience, not zeal! Because those who become over-zealous too quickly fall into the shadows. It takes patience, peaceableness, consideration and the readiness to ask for insight and for the gift of conducting oneself properly. To ask not [just] once, and to wait for the answer. Anyone who is unable to wait is also unable to trust!’ [48]

One can only act in a targeted way if one knows one’s objective. This is the first step in the direction that we strive for when we act in accordance with a deeply-held wish of our own. We ourselves decide which direction we want to march in, either towards the light or into darkness. If I strive in the direction of the light, the most difficult part is putting my wish into effect. Even if I know where my weaknesses lie, I may still not have overcome them. I will notice how hard it is for me to lay them aside. They adhere to me and cannot simply be shaken off. Discipline and willpower are necessary to dispose of them, as well as a lot of patience. On the other hand, we should not be too hard upon ourselves: the Angels know our weaknesses and are very patient with us in our predicament.

I myself discover again and again how difficult it is for me to lay aside some of my negative characteristics. Sometimes I am quite impatient with my fellow human beings. I can easily get worked up and indignant if they do not respond to what I say in the way I expect them to. Afterwards, I am annoyed; not so much with the person concerned as with myself. To be sure, it was the other person who occasioned my aggressive reaction, so I could regard myself as having been totally justified in reacting as I did; but nevertheless it rankles with me that I was not able to control myself and to convey my thoughts to this person in calm words without rebuking him or her in any way. In such cases I will approach the person again in order to apologise. But ultimately, this apology, even if it is accepted, is not the optimum form of behaviour. It would be better not to allow aggressiveness to arise in the first place. I know that all the thoughts and words that I have expressed will be stored in me, and that I will become aware of them again after my life on earth. Then I will realise how I have behaved and how I should have behaved. For this reason, I have taken it upon myself to give up this inappropriate behaviour. When I succeed in this, it gives me much joy to know I have overcome a negative characteristic. It remains a challenge, but one that I enjoy facing. I think the time will come when I will have cured myself of this defect; and I will not miss it, but be glad to be rid of it.

We can assume that God, being a God of love, wants only the best for us, even if there are many things in life that seem unjust. When we have problems, the reason lies for the most part in ourselves. We like to blame others for our own failures because we still lack a more mature level of insight.

Illnesses and difficulties in life promote the well-being of our souls. That sounds so easy and simple, but there is a deeper truth in it that is difficult for us to understand. With regard to this, the Spirit of Truth has said:

‘Suffering and sorrow come to us now and again, and we make every effort to get them to pass us by, to push them away from us … In the spiritual realm, there are many things that we simply have to allow. This is for the sake of our souls’ well-being, for the well-being of our spirits, even if from outside they sometimes do not look like bringers of well-being; but within us, in our spirit and our soul, they do bring healing, and it is a healing process from which the spirit gains; gains much more than it supposes or you are able to believe.’ [49]

And in another place he has said: ‘The way through life is not a path of pure happiness. The way through life is full of thorns and obstacles. Often it is a painful way to go. Often we have to overcome great resistance and it is not so easy to have the courage to go forward nevertheless.’ [50]

We are not yet free from base influences. If we know the Adversary’s aim, then we know how and where he is at work. He seeks to prevent his followers from turning away from him, and in one or the other of our own inclinations we could be very similar to him. And precisely where we have our weak points, he will attempt to gain hold of us, to seduce us. He seeks to exercise power and to avoid losing his dominion over his followers, and so he tries with all the means that are still available to him to prevent anything that would be a development away from him in the direction of virtue. He seeks to destroy this earth, which has been created by God to enable the fallen beings to rise up again. We humans do not notice how often we play into his hands in this. We don’t believe in him, after all we are ‘enlightened’ and endowed with the power of rational thought. We have left this ‘superstition’ behind us. These are optimum conditions for him. In the lesser things of life he often acts through his assistants, who are with him whenever, for example, there is discord in a relationship between people, or when we have suffered a disappointment. As soon as we are agitated by unpleasant emotions, his helpers are there and look to see how they can intervene. Bad temper, jealousy, envy, anger, thirst for power: these are ideal circumstances for them to gain a foothold.

No doubt all of us, at some time in our lives, have intended to do something particularly well, to achieve something very special, in the hope of gaining recognition; and if this recognition came, and from someone who was very important to us, then our pleasure over it was particularly great and we felt enormous self-satisfaction. In such a situation, perhaps without noticing it, we are standing at a crossroads where we will experience whether this triumph that we have been able to experience leaves us modest or makes us conceited. The next step would be to become arrogant because we feel ourselves to be better than our fellow creatures. This is a way in which the Devil is able to exert his influence on us. We are often easier to influence than we think, and so play into the Adversary’s hands and surrender ourselves to him without being aware of it.

All of us living here on earth are here because to a greater or lesser extent we still have some dark characteristics, and God has allowed the Devil to retain the possibility of influencing us. The only thing he is not allowed to do is to restrict our freedom of will. Just as the Adversary can exert a negative influence on us, so those Spirits which are our protectors and guides can have a positive influence. During our lives on earth we are caught in the interplay between these influences. It is up to us which direction we orientate ourselves in, which side we allow to prevail. It is God’s will that this should be so, and I believe that he permits the Devil to tempt us in order to determine how strong we are, and in order to see how we decide. We have our free will, and are free to choose to be on God’s side or not. Only because of this is any decision of ours a free decision.

The Spirit of Truth has said: ‘You cannot serve two masters: you must choose between the one down below and the one up above. Because if you allow the one down below to have your ear, in that very moment you lose your connection to the realm above.’ [51]

And in another place he has said: ‘Remember that you cannot serve two masters. Either you grip the hand of Life, or else you will become victims of Death [i.e. of what is remote from God – Author’s note].’ [52]

If with this knowledge we observe ourselves attentively, then we will be able to identify our own weak points and learn to be self-critical, and if we wish to, then we may perhaps succeed in laying aside a certain amount of the things we do not like about ourselves. In doing so, we will have the support of our guardian Spirits.

‘Every person has within them what I might call a golden token; or I might also say a leaf of gold. This leaf of gold in the human soul is described symbolically in the spiritual laws as they apply to you. All human beings read these spiritual laws within themselves, and recognise this spiritual order; only it is very difficult to externalise this inner knowledge, since everything spiritual, true and bright gets covered up and hidden. Everywhere that clear pure light appears, the side out of the depths [the Adversary’s side – Author’s note] is there ready to cover it up.

‘You know God’s external order for this world: the [Ten] Commandments. You know how you are to behave towards your neighbour. If this external law is disregarded to even the slightest extent, the internal leaf of gold begins to quiver and you start to feel uneasy when you fail to follow God’s external will. It has been provided that every being can and indeed does feel this. Everybody knows: “What I am doing here is wrong.” It is a part of the conscience. Often too, this leaf of gold is set quivering by your guardian Spirit. He wants to show you that you are going down the wrong path. Or to say: “Think again about what you are intending to do.”

‘ … You are hardly able to imagine how finely tuned your internal mechanisms already are. How sensitive your spirit actually is. But how insensitive your attitudes of mind, your desires, sometimes are!

‘Something gets built up, something that forms a blockage, a barrier, and you can no longer perceive this fine quivering that seeks to warn you or counsel you. Yes, in accordance with the spiritual law you attract what corresponds to your own thoughts, your own desires, and also what you have already come to deserve.

‘But this finely-tuned instrument of the divine order is there to warn you, to call you, indeed to demand of you that you should change something in yourself.’  [53]

It is helpful to us if there are people we know who criticise us from time to time. We may not like it, but these people reveal faults in us that we prefer to overlook. This too gives us some points of approach that we can think about.

If we know where discord originates from, we can take action to repel it. We are then in a position to be able to evaluate situations better. If we trust God, then we can ask him to send us support, so that we are better armed. Our guardian Angels can protect us better if we orientate ourselves towards God. The more we seek to come close to God, the more intensively he will care for us.

‘If anyone takes a step towards us, we should take three steps towards him or her. Anyone who is unable to believe should hope, should take one step in our direction, should attempt to find to us.’ [54]

The first Christians had a close relationship with the Spirit of Truth, and were pleased to accept his counsel on how to lead a godly life.

‘What were things like among the first Christians? They had all their possessions in common. They lived together, formed a living community, and the Spirit of Heaven shared with them, supported each individual, spoke the truth to them; and all were provided for in unity. …

‘Yes, learning to be happy, to be happy with each other, … That is the truth, the happiness that is truly blessed. For the place where true happiness is to be found is in the home of happiness, the divine realm … 

‘But this time of having everything in common, of all being one, was only very short. It had come over them like a dream.’ [55]

But gradually in the course of time, more and more people became unwilling to accept further instruction, and preferred to live a worldly life instead of striving after divine virtues.

‘Yes, the Spirits of Truth were driven away again because if the truth was spoken to one person, the others were sometimes very sensitive about it, hmm – and the desire to lead a better life than one’s brother had been there all the time. Even in the smallest family, envy and quarrels between brothers and sisters occur again and again. [55]

‘… a Spirit of Truth pointed out to them … that they should share … made them aware that they were behaving wrongly. Yes, the world of the Spirits dealt … harshly with them, in such a way that anger gradually started to well up in people and they began to oppose the Spirits of Truth. But the realm of the good Spirits had no desire to quarrel with humans about who had the right to declare what was truth. The realm of the good Spirits began to fall silent. Anyone who does not wish for light will get darkness free of charge.’ [56]

Johannes Greber describes the nature of the ministry among the early Christians, and reports a similar development to that time when the Spirit of Truth withdrew from contact with human beings.

In those early days a bishop, whose role it was to supervise the congregations, was ‘not elected by mortals, but was appointed by pronouncement from the Spirits of God. His influence on life in the Christian congregations was naturally very great, but it was an influence that rested upon the worth of his character and his exemplary conduct. For this reason his opinion was sought on all matters of importance. 

‘ … However, you mortals are prone to abuse any influence you may acquire over your fellow men, and the Christian congregations were later no exception to this rule. In the course of time, God’s Spirits were banished from the Christian church … Bishops were no longer appointed by the spirit world, but by persons of influence. Lust for power and other human vices made their appearance, for where God’s Spirits are absent, other spirits, concerned not with man’s Salvation but with his perdition, are at work. Goodness governs through freedom, evil through compulsion.’ [57] 

The Spirit of Truth gradually withdrew, and exerted less and less influence over people. How Christianity then developed in the Middle Ages is well known to us from history.

14. Who or What Will Help Us When We Are in Great Need?

Each and every one of us sometimes find ourselves in the situation of not knowing which way to turn. Nobody can help us, our lives are in a mess, or we have problems we can’t solve. We have the feeling that the rug has been pulled out from under our feet, and that we have nothing to hold onto that would help us to carry on. In this situation, we need comfort: comfort from other people or from a small, faithful companion, from beings that show us it is always worthwhile to press ahead with our lives because life can bring people joy again and again.

What I do in such a situation is to turn to God in prayer. At first I found this difficult because I did not know the right way of approaching him. I did not know how I should pray or what I should pray for. But the more familiar God becomes to us, the more heartfelt prayer can become. It’s not a matter of choosing any particular form of words. If we tell him in simple words what our problems are and trust in him with our whole hearts, we will soon find a solution. Quite imperceptibly something is set in motion that will help us to find a way forward. In the end we are surprised that we did not hit upon this solution straight away, and then we often think that we needn’t have prayed at all. We think that the same would have happened without prayer and without God.

We experience this again and again, as the beings that surround us work in secret and allow us the freedom to believe that they don’t actually exist. God wants us to acknowledge him of our own free will, to believe in him voluntarily. In the course of my life I have built up a relationship with God that is as close as one with a good friend to whom I can entrust all my secrets. To me, God is a being full of love and understanding, full of goodness and justice. I know that to someone who is not yet a believer these words will sound overly effusive or naïve, but I do believe that all those who concern themselves intensively with God will find a way to a relationship with him and will develop their own high estimation of him. 

God, in his attachment to us, helps us through his own strength and through the many helpers of his who are all around us without our noticing them. These may be beings that accompany us throughout our lives. Small children are said to have Guardian Angels. I think they do too. But the bigger and more grown-up we become, the more consciously we are able to differentiate between good and evil, and then there will not only be Guardian Angels around us, but also beings that are able to harm us. Our Guardian Angel remains with us always, however old we may grow. He has taken on the task of being there for us. We can always turn to him, either directly or by addressing a prayer to God. 

In this respect, the Spirit of Truth says: ‘The purpose of prayer is that you should find the way to God, should speak to God, and not only to God but also to his messengers, his guiding and protective Spirits …

‘Prayer is the connecting link between you and God, between you and Christ, between you and the Spirit of Truth …

‘Only through prayer and by conversing with God will your eyes be opened, your souls be awakened and your spirits become clear, and you will recognise the Ways of God, the Truth and the Life.’ [58]

‘A prayer should be prayed forcefully. You have to feel it! You have to feel that you are connected to us.’ [59]

During his life on earth, Christ gave us a prayer that can accompany us at all times. My wife and I pray it every time we leave the house – in the form that we got to know it from the Spirit of Truth in the Spiritual Lodge Zurich:

Our Father,

you who are in Heaven,

may your name be sacred to us.

May your Kingdom come to us

and your will be done on earth

as it is in Heaven!

Give us today our daily bread,

and forgive us our debts

as we forgive our debtors,

lead us when we are in temptation

and deliver us from evil,

for the Kingdom, the power

and the glory are yours

for ever and ever!

Amen.

In this version of the Lord’s Prayer there is one decisive difference in the content from the versions used in the major churches, namely in the words: 

‘lead us when we are in temptation’.

What is generally taught is: ‘lead us not into temptation’.

We – by which I mean we Christian Spiritualists – do not believe that our Father would ever lead us into temptation, for his nature is love. To do so would be to act more as we would expect the Adversary to.

Each individual thought in this prayer is a suitable subject for meditation.

15. The Trinity is an Artificial Construct of the Church

The Trinity is an artificial construct of the institutional church, dating from the years between 325 and 675. It is very difficult to explain to any normal thinking person. I simply cannot understand why our Christian churches maintain such a point of view in this respect. This has nothing to do with my belief in God; but I have doubts regarding the institution and its position that God the Father and his Son, Jesus Christ, are one and the same person; or, as a representative of the Protestant church says:

‘In Jesus, we can see God himself. In Jesus, God meets us in human form.’ [60]

In this, the Christian faith of the major churches is distinct from Judaism, from Islam and from the many other non-Trinitarian faith communities with their monotheistic views of the world. The Protestant church goes on to say:

‘While we too stand for strict monotheism, we say that the one God is revealed in three forms:

in the Holy Spirit,

in Jesus Christ

and in the Creator.’ [61]

‘This was intended to make it clear that these are three forms of expression of the one God.’ [62]

I wonder why the church was so determined to make Christ into God, and still seeks to convince us of this view today. Was Christ not big enough for the churches? Was it absolutely necessary to make him into God?

‘[In those days, apparently,] it didn’t suit people that he was so like themselves. They put him on a pedestal and gradually pushed [him] up higher and higher until there was not much left that was recognisable as Christ, and then they made them into one, namely: one God. What happened is not a good thing. In many respects, the truth has been lost as a result.’ [63]

To me, Father, Son and Holy Spirit each mean something very concrete. The Father is one person, his Son, Jesus Christ, is one person, and the Holy Spirit consists of all the other heavenly beings, who are also persons. They are all individuals, although the Holy Spirit consists of countless individuals, all those among the heavenly beings who were not involved in the Great Fall: those known as Angels.

Father, Son and Holy Spirit do form a unity in their communal existence in Heaven. So one could also call them a Triunity – in the sense of a common sphere of life.

The churches’ view of this matter I do not find convincing. I believe it puzzles many people, since in the churches ‘they are always talking about God, always talking about God the Father, Son and Holy Spirit as a unity,’ and they maintain that ‘Christ is God and … that God himself came into the world [as can often be heard in Christmas sermons in our churches]; who can still believe that nowadays?’ [64]

To be sure, it says in the Bible: ‘He who sees me sees him who sent me’ (Jn 12, 45). It is easy to give a wrong interpretation of this Biblical message. But as we have learnt from the Spirit of Truth, what Jesus meant was that he was of a similar nature, but not of the same nature, as God.

‘Christ is not God and it is not God who came to earth, but God sent his only-begotten Son into the world.’ [65]

In just a very few cases, I hold a different view from the church as to what the Bible says. More than 90% of what the Spirit of Truth teaches us corresponds to the content of the Bible, and I accept this too.

On this subject he says: ‘You should recognise that in many places it shines through that what is written in the Holy Book is the Truth. When you pick up the Bible, you should know: this is the Truth. You should allow this Truth to flow into you and set you free. This Truth should ignite your souls and the divine spark in you.

‘You are to know: it is a certain truth that this world is the way to life.

‘You are to know that looking to Heaven is a part of life.

‘You are to be the masters of your lives.

‘You are to look at things with two kinds of sight: with spiritual and with material eyes.

‘You are to grasp how you are to take these steps here upon this earth.

‘One of your hands should always be raised to your Creator.

‘This is to show: I want to walk according to your will, with your great grace and love. The truth can only set you free if you bear the truth in yourselves and have become aware of it there. The important thing in this world is to make oneself free, to put aside all false appearances.’ [66]

The information that we received from the Spirit of Truth was important to me in understanding my life and becoming a believing Christian. Unfortunately, I could not find this information in the teachings of the churches. It was only through the messages of the Spirit of Truth that I was able to become free in my thinking and in my life. The joy I experience in ‘my own truth’ fills me with satisfaction. It is a powerful feeling for me that I am able to do something meaningful with my life. All this gives my life completely new perspectives. My life does not come to an end when I die, for this life is only a short section of my eternal life, the life God has given me. It is only through this that I grasp that every day of my life is something special, something that I want to experience with full awareness, that I want to make intensive use of in order to develop myself further: to develop into a being that comes closer to God. 

16. Our Freedom Is of Incalculable Value

Every human being should have the freedom to determine for themselves what they choose to believe. I am glad to be living at this time and in this society, in which we can decide to follow whatever it is that moves us in our innermost selves. This makes us free from external constraints, makes us free to think, say and write whatever we hold to be right and important. When I think of our past here in Germany, I am aware how great the freedom is that we enjoy today; and only thanks to this freedom can many things blossom that might otherwise have remained hidden.

‘Be aware of how important spiritual freedom is. Because only the Truth sets us free!’ [67]

17. Heaven Is in the Midst of Us

We human beings live here on earth as Spirits clad in our earthly mantles. If we were to leave our terrestrial bodies, we would be able to perceive that the space we exist in is a spiritual space, which, even though it is on earth, is at the same time in Heaven. What does Heaven mean?

‘I want to show you that Heaven is not far away, but close by you; that Heaven is here, that it does not begin over there or over there, but that it begins here with you; that it is not even just a step away, the entrance to Heaven, but that you actually are inside the heavenly kingdom, except that this world has taken you captive. This world that places you under an obligation to live, an obligation to become whole.’ [68]

Heaven is as close to us as we draw it to us with our thoughts, words and deeds; that is to say, we ourselves, through our auras, our sensibilities and the stirrings of our hearts, influence what surrounds us.

18. The Revelation of God

Many people have lost the faculty of admiring what is beautiful, what evokes wonder in people, what is true, pure or sublime, and as a result many people are also losing their belief in what is good, in love and so ultimately in God or in the divine, in those things that can give human beings orientation, for instance our Creator: because ‘God is perfect, a being of perfect harmony, perfect love; a being of perfect wisdom, perfect life, perfect strength.’ [69]

God is an individual, like every being on earth, and so has created us ‘in his own image’; that is to say that just as he is a spiritual being, so we humans are also spiritual beings who are clad in a mantle of material only during the time of our earthly existence. When we discard this mantle after death we are free of the material body and live on as spiritual beings.

Our spirits inhabit whatever place we want them to, that is to say, our thoughts can take us wherever we want to be; and so it is with God too: ‘God’s spirit can see whatever it wants to. God can reach everybody, as he wills it, but not even he can be everywhere at the same time. This is the case even though his power permeates everything, the whole of Creation, even though his light permeates every living thing, everything that has life and everything that has been created. This perfect light touches upon the whole of creation. Anyone it did not touch upon would perish and no longer exist.’ [70]

‘To understand and to achieve awareness of the nature of God is very, very difficult. If you have not even achieved recognition and awareness of yourselves, how should you achieve awareness of the nature of God?! …

Anyone who can understand God can also understand his brother, can also understand the cosmos …

It is not important what you think about God, but that you think of God at all.

It is not important what he might look like, but that he really is a being, a perfect being, and it is not important where his voice might be heard. He speaks everywhere. In your hearts, in your souls, in plants, in flowers. The voice of God sounds out throughout Creation. God reaches every being, and every being is a living part of Creation.’ [70]

The God of the Old Testament of the Bible is portrayed as a punishing, wrathful and vengeful God, quite different from the loving God of the New Testament. I asked the Little Servant how one and the same person can be so different, and he explained to us:

‘That wrathful God has never existed. And in any case, what is written there is often not properly narrated. Much has been set down wrongly, has been distorted in being written down by the priests, otherwise you would recognise God’s love and justice much better …, for God loves everyone, every one of us, and Christ did not die only for the one people. He was not the Messiah for the Jews alone, but for everyone. He wanted to achieve victory for all who had fallen away from God … You are always talking about the vast distance between God and the earth and humanity. Do you know: God is not so far away from you at all. He is in the midst of you, he is at work all around you and through you.’ [71]

‘God is close to humanity, God touches his Creation, his children …

‘The greatest revelation of God happened through Christ. … God has again and again revealed himself anew [in] Christ, and to a greater and greater extent …

‘The soul of Christ absorbed everything that God had to give and also his love for every being. Only through the revelation that God vouchsafed to his Son was Christ also able to reveal love, the love of his Father for humanity. Thus Christ too revealed his love for humanity. Yes, Christ sought to reveal the true love of God, the true Father, and to tell humanity:

‘God is Love,

‘God is Might,

‘God is Light,

‘God is at work in every soul. 

‘I have experienced this, I have been touched by my Father and will never again in this life be able to lose my Father, because his spirituality has been revealed in me so clearly and so purely.

‘Do you know: this is something sublime, something so precious, something that only happens very rarely.

‘… A revelation in the spirit encompasses so much life, so much love and so much truth. The person who is truly touched by the divine comes to know God, becomes aware of the nature of God through God’s touch, and when human beings are touched by God they will recognise and find the truth in everything. They will never become fanatical, but will always remain humble, and the touch will persist for as long as they live and for longer, beyond the end of life.’ [72]

The decisive factor in life is one’s own experience of the spiritual, since only through that can one become convinced of what one seeks to accept as true for oneself.

19. The Development of Humanity

The view that the spiritual realm has of the way we humans are developing nowadays is quite a positive one:

‘… that you have today already set out on this path, on this elevated path, and this elevated path really is the highest one that has ever been achieved on this earth. I don’t mean in terms of technology and research, but the highest in terms of attitudes of mind, the general attitude of mind here on earth; and you too can recognise that generally on this earth the attitude of mind among humanity as a whole has improved enormously and that people are inclined towards what is good, even if the reports are always so negative. People in general wish for peace, security and love, and are also capable of assisting each other. Hatred is no longer as great as it was, and rulers no longer have as much power over their people as they used to have; and as these years pass by these rulers will also be forced to recognise that their power is waning, that something new is coming into being and a new bud is seeking to burst into bloom – a new plant that can only blossom in peace, love and unity.

‘It will no longer be possible on this planet to separate oneself off from one’s fellows. This planet has become so full that everyone can look over the fence into their neighbour’s home, and everyone knows when their neighbour is in need. The important way in this time is the way of insight, that is to say, of understanding other people, that every person is to be there for others, that each has to help the other, and that exploiting other people and letting them go hungry cannot be allowed; that it is the duty of the powerful to teach people, to bring them to recognise what kind of order is necessary on this earth. This teaching of everybody, this steering of people towards the Truth, this leading of them towards the one Truth [is important – Author’s note]; and the Truth is:

‘Every human being is created by God, every human being is holy, and none is holier if he says “I belong to this religion” or “I belong to that religion”. All human beings are equal and no one is entitled to think himself or herself superior to others, but all have the duty to love and serve each other and to be there for each other. People with their different faiths can compete with each other in serving, in helping and in doing all the things that should be done but are not done, in order to fulfil the laws of love and good order. There will be judgment for every individual [that is to say: each of us will attain to self-knowledge and therefore to an admission of our guilt, to penitence and the desire to make amends – Author’s note]. 

‘No one ought to say “I am close to God” unless he behaves like God as well.

‘Whoever says that he or she alone possesses the Truth and that what all the others believe is wrong: that person is a liar.

‘Everybody in their own way, everybody has been given free will to decide on a direction for themselves, but has no right to try and direct other people’s lives on the basis of that path; but should set a good example and serve in love.

‘It is time for people to stop following religions whose aim it is to gain dominion over the world. There have always been people and groups of people who thought that exercising dominion over the world was a desirable goal. Dominion over this world is Lucifer’s favourite pursuit. Lucifer seeks to rule over this world and to dump his garbage here among humanity, to find his kindred spirits, train them up and use them to disseminate a low-down attitude of mind. 

‘The time will come when this will no longer be possible on this earth; it is drawing closer, this time, and it will not be long now before it dawns. …

‘This time may be one that is full of light and full of knowledge; it may be a time when Heaven comes close to you and you will be able to see the spiritual realm, the spiritual beings, face to face. There will no longer be any barrier or obstacle between this world and the spiritual world. It is up to you, up to humanity itself, and you are noticing that spiritual knowledge is coming closer and closer to human beings, the knowledge that you are being led, the feeling of having a guardian being accompanying you, the experience of being truly blessed in life; but you know yourselves what unsteady attitudes of mind many people still have and to what extent evil and greed for possessions and power prevail in this world.

‘Anyone who lays down laws for a state without first enquiring what God’s will is will never be blessed. The powerful on this earth, who stretch out their hands to seize all kinds of goods that they are not entitled to, who exploit others, rob and steal, bear false witness and make a god out of lying, will weep bitterly, bitterly, when their hour has come and it is their task to carry out the will of God after all, and they will experience themselves what they have done to each individual person. They will face a terrible time and I can only say that whoever realises under whose lordship he exists [will be vigilant – Author’s note], and that the divine law demands that we should help and serve each other, give hope and security to each other, love each other without self-seeking [and – Author’s note] help each other to find the right way, in this too everybody has to learn to think in a new way, and you know that there is only limited space on this earth and that order must be imposed here too, and that humanity must decide whether we can produce enough food for everybody, and then must [take action – Author’s note] in full responsibility, for a time will come in which to have a child is a gift not given to all, my dear brothers and sisters, and many will be glad to still be able to experience this – this too will come.

‘The present time is still one in which a superabundant number of creatures are hastening to reach the earth because every one of those creatures wants to be a part of this turning-point in history. For in the spiritual realm everything is apparent to all, and every being is trying to get here in order to play his or her part in it, and they will be granted the fulfilment of those desires.’ [73]

Lichtblick (A Glimpse of the Light) 

20. My Own Experiences with the Spiritual Realm

All human beings make their own very personal ‘spiritual’ experiences in the course of their lives; but often we do not realise that these are signs that could be important to how we live. We pay too little attention to them: because our senses have not been trained to recognise them and because in our society anything that is ‘extrasensory’ has a bad reputation. Peoples that live close to nature often still possess a healthy measure of openness and sensitivity to these things, something that we ‘civilised’ nations have unfortunately lost.

The initial spark that ignited my interest in unusual happenings was generated when I was in my last year at school, as I have already described in the chapter ‘Steps towards Understanding’. The relationship with my wife – who had already accumulated a large number of such experiences of her own in the course of her life – reinforced my attentiveness with regard to unusual events.

Shortly before Advent in the year 1974, when I was lying in bed on a Sunday morning with my wife beside me, it occurred that shortly before I woke up there was a strange sentence going round and round in my head, which I have not been able to forget ever since. It was: ‘I have shown myself, but men did not understand how to recognise me.’ I was astonished because up to that point I had never consciously experienced anything of the kind, and it would have been completely unlike me to express myself in such terms. It was not exactly a voice speaking to me, but rather that I had just this one sentence in my head. I immediately told my wife of my experience, and together we considered what it might mean. ‘Jesus Christ could have said something like that,’ we thought to ourselves, for it was a fortnight before Advent, and Christ had indeed not been recognised as the Messiah or the Son of God by the people of his time. Could the sentence perhaps be a message to me? 

We did not give the matter any further thought during the following days, until a fortnight later, on Advent Sunday, I had another similar experience. It took place at the same time and in the same situation, but this time the words were: ‘Master all the psalms, then you will be ready, then we can talk to each other.’ This time my wife and I were totally bewildered by the renewed experience, and I decided to write these two ‘messages’ down, since I had no idea whether there would be anything more to follow.

Finally, four weeks later – again on a Sunday morning – I received one more final message, entitled ‘Trust’. From then onwards, right down to today, more than forty years later, I have had no further experiences of this kind.

Of course, such things need to be thought about: what could they mean?

Thanks to confirmation classes, I was fairly well acquainted with the Bible, so I read through all 150 psalms intensively and tried to understand them. I asked myself what was meant by mastering all the psalms. Was I to learn them by heart, simply to understand their content, or both? I spent the whole summer studying the psalms.

At that time, my wife and I were searching, seeking to penetrate the secrets of our lives; we were members of the Rosicrucians and got to know the ‘channelled messages’ delivered at the Spiritual Lodge Zurich. I read with great enthusiasm Professor Walther Hinz’s book ‘The Corner Stone’ (German title: ‘Geborgenheit’), which was a key step in the development of my understanding of Christianity. This book enabled me to understand at last why I am here, and the aim of my life became ever clearer to me. My wife and I were engaged in exploring Christian Spiritualism more and more deeply. We became better acquainted with the life and ministry of Christ, and at this time I received ‘channelled messages’, as they are called, of my own. With hindsight I can see that all this occurred at just the right time to strengthen me in my Christian faith. 

Eighteen years later, on 12 December 1992, during a message from the Little Servant channelled through the medium, I asked whether he could explain to me the words I had heard on that Advent Sunday in 1974 (‘Master all the psalms, then you will be ready, then we can talk to each other.’) He answered as follows: ‘Dear Brother, the voice you heard was the voice of your Spirit, which was seeking clarity, clarity for itself. Your Spirit knows that some means of opening your soul, of widening the gate to what is spiritual, was needed, but at that time you were still closed in, and the light did not yet have a free path. Concerning yourself with the psalms was intended to open the “gates” so that light could penetrate your soul and your heart find its way to God. Yes, and then the person could be addressed. Yes, and then you as a human being could converse with your own Spirit, dear Brother, and are you not carrying on that conversation this very evening? Are you not close beside me? Has it not become true? Have you not understood it – the conversation between Spirit and Spirit?’ [74] 

Such experiences have been signposts pointing out the path I should take in my life, and I can only confirm what it says in the Bible: ‘Seek, and you will find.’ A person must have a desire to gain access to the spiritual realm; then more will happen than he or she had dared to expect. That is what happened to me, but it happens very gently, imperceptibly, and without there ever being any proof of whether it is all mere imagination, or is really true. But the more such experiences one has in the course of a lifetime, the more firmly one is convinced that there is more than only what one is able to perceive superficially, and that every person possesses the gift of perception to a different degree. My own impression of myself is that I do not have a particularly high level of intuition, apart from the three events in the 1970s. I have meditated more or less regularly over a period of more than forty years, but I have never had any special experience in the course of my meditations. I do not think one can force anything; but if one simply takes note of the little signs in everyday life, often that is enough to allow one to discover a great deal.

‘… There are so many things that one has been endowed with, but you all have to discover them for yourselves. You have to learn to love them, because there are certain things, for example the love of a particular occupation, love for a particular individual person, where it is only love that brings the result. It is the same with the love for the spiritual, the divine, which is a prerequisite for success in understanding the truth. Love for Christ, love for the heavenly world, is the ladder to success, the ladder of life.’ [75]

Wanderweg (The Ramblers’ Path)

21. My Wife’s Experiences with the Spiritual Realm

In matters of spirituality, my wife has a considerably more sensitive antenna than I have. When my wife closes her eyes, she sees pictures in colour – ‘like colour television with the sound turned off’, as she explains to me. She tells of extraordinary views from which she derives her pictures, for example an underwater scene with a ship’s propeller, or a colourful, plaited belt of beads right in front of her. Then the perspective changes and she sees images of a busy African market-place.

She herself cannot influence what she sees before her inner eye. She is merely a spectator of what is happening there. She can then spend hours describing it, and I listen to her spellbound, absorbing every detail. Where do her pictures come from? Well, one could say it’s all imagination! Maybe it is, but I am amazed at the precision with which she registers it all, and is afterwards able to describe it. These inner pictures are perhaps also one reason for the great variety of the pictures she paints. She has created well over a thousand pictures in the last forty years. She paints everything without having any model or representation to paint from, and does so relatively swiftly.

I am a great admirer of her pictures. She almost always paints in oils. She has no models for her paintings; her pictures spring entirely from her imagination. She creates motifs from within herself, with an unswerving expressive power. As a result, none of her pictures is like any other; and yet all the pictures are unmistakably hers, which for any artist is doubtless an invaluable aspect of his or her creativity. In other words she has a style of her own; one which is permeated by a very tender aesthetic quality. I call it gentle painting. She has developed an individual technique of painting which determines the character of all her pictures. The gallery ‘Kunsthaus am Schloss’ in Mirow wrote of her: ‘Hella Kloevekorn is known for the special glazing technique she uses in her oil paintings, which gives her pictures a fabulous transparency. She uses this to express the impressions of her senses, her thoughts, her hopes and her closeness to nature.’

My wife combines her experience of life with her art, and once said: ‘To me, reality is an elastic term since I feel it to be only the individual person’s perception, according to the nature of his individual consciousness …. .

‘In my painting, I create … new forms of natural vegetation out of an inner urge … Since everything in nature is always in flux, I like to transfigure its elements … In this way, I attempt to lead the observer into a different world of perception … I want him … to dream a little, and find the way to his true self.’ 

If I were to seek to describe the style of my wife’s painting, I could compare it with Fantastic Realism, a style which one might say is seldom to be found among the trends in painting nowadays. If you like, you could see her painting, with its gentleness, harmony and beauty, as representing a countermovement to contemporary art.

Perhaps her closeness to and involvement with the spiritual world are a driving force in her creativity. I have always tried not to influence her in her painting, although she always shows me every new work that she is in the process of creating, and asks for my opinion.

This creative process gives her so much pleasure that she is totally absorbed by it, and then she always says: ‘I could spend the whole of my time just painting.’

When I look at her pictures I sometimes have the impression that they open up a glimpse of a heavenly world to me, a world full of harmony and beauty.

For fourteen years in succession she exhibited in Bad Tölz, and we were present ourselves in the exhibition rooms for ten days each time. There were always a large number of visitors there because the rooms were in the building of a very popular local history and heritage museum. We thus had plenty of opportunity to observe the visitors and the impact the pictures had on them.

Often, this is how things went: the visitors came into our exhibition rooms in a very relaxed and talkative mood, but the longer they stayed there looking at the pictures, the quieter and more subdued they became. They began to whisper, and appeared to be deeply impressed, for in most cases they left the rooms with a friendly smile or spoke rather warily to the artist, giving free rein to their admiration. Some visitors then told us about their own innermost wishes and dreams, and in most cases were in retrospect themselves totally surprised that they had confided so much to us, complete strangers as we were. Since we always rented the same rooms at the same time every year over a long period of time, we got to know some people from the town who often visited our exhibitions, and some close friendships developed which deepened over the years.

But at home too we have observers who take great pleasure in her pictures. Generally, these visitors are with us while a new picture is being created. As my wife can only paint when the weather is good – out in the garden because she is allergic to paints and thinning agents – it is there that she is visited by invisible guests:

‘They are the Little Folk,’ the Little Servant explained to us on 7 November 1997. ‘They like to sit in the trees, on the branches. Anyway they are curious, very curious. They have to know everything. They have to see every new stroke of the brush. Yes, and they would also like to know what is being produced. Oh, and then they try to puzzle it out. “Yes, yes,” one will say, “we have already seen a new picture.” “Oh yes, where then?” “In the bedroom, on the ceiling.” Yes, that is how they talk. “And is that what will be painted then?” “Yes, certainly, that is what will be painted.” And then they point to their leader, who says “I make her get on with it.” [76]

Now the reader may well be very surprised! Who or what does the author, or the Little Servant whom he is quoting here, mean by the ‘Little Folk’? If we assume that we all accept the reality of the spiritual realm with all the facets that I have described up until now, then perhaps we can also consider other hidden secrets of creation to be credible. What we got to know from the classic fairy stories of our childhood can also be seen as being compatible with the spiritual realm. The Spirit of Truth has already convinced us through numerous messages that nature spirits do in fact exist, and I will be pleased to tell more about them in what follows. These beings have their own very individual characteristics and enrich our lives, for they always give us a lot of pleasure whenever we are told about them. We would very much like to see them ourselves, but this ability is one that has unfortunately not yet been granted to me. But with my wife it is quite different: she has already had a number of encounters with these beings.

Traumland (Dreamland)

22. Beings from the Realm of Nature – Humanity’s Companions

Over the years, we have received information about the characteristics of these ‘Little Folk’ from various sources. The first time was in Flims, a village in Switzerland, in the year 1979. There we were confronted with the fact that the existence of nature spirits is also known to the Spirit of Truth. We were there for a week together with some 300 other members of the Spiritual Lodge Zurich, in order to join with them in listening to messages from a Spirit of Truth. This week in Flims was the high point of the year for all those who took part because during this Meditation Week a particular Spirit spoke through the deep-trance medium Beatrice Brunner, namely an Angelic Sister called Lene. Angelic, because Lene is one of those pure spiritual beings that did not fall away from God. This Lene told us about a certain Friederik, a heavenly gnome who had wished to accompany Lene to the Meditation Week. Lene described him as follows:

‘This Friederik is, in his way, a “painter” in the spiritual world … I’d like to describe what he looks like. He is small in stature. [She indicated that he was about 40 cm in height – Author’s note.] He wears a long white robe, drawn together at the neck, that hangs down around him so that you can just see the points of his spiritual shoes or sandals.’ [77]

Lene described at great length other curious attributes of this gnome, to the great delight of her audience; but I will not go into these in detail here, since what I want to tell you about is experiences with beings of nature involving my wife and myself. It is what one has experienced oneself that one can recount most convincingly.

As I have already mentioned, my wife is more susceptible than I am to experiencing spiritual happenings. In the mid-1980s she would very frequently, just after waking up, observe something remarkable in the form of diagrams and symbols on the bedroom ceiling. She began to make drawings of what she had seen, as she would otherwise not have been able to retain the wealth of things that had appeared to her.

One afternoon – it was 21 March 1991 – when my wife was in the waking-up phase after an afternoon sleep, she found a young woman beside her on the couch, looking into her eyes. She had dark, glossy hair of medium length, which she wore combed backwards from her forehead, and had bright blue-green eyes that one could look into the depths of. The two of them were sitting next to each other. My wife asked the young lady if she was her Guardian Spirit, and she answered that she was. My wife then asked her her name. ‘I am called Christel,’ she replied. At this point my wife felt sorry to have been taken by surprise by this encounter, which meant she was not prepared for the visit.

She would have liked to have asked her questions that had been preoccupying her for a long time; but unprepared as she was, she could only ask a few things about her behaviour towards other people and about her paintings, questions which Christel answered. Finally, my wife also asked her whether it was on her own initiative that she had revealed herself, to which she answered: ‘I have been sent from above, from the very highest level.’

During this conversation a small creature who had accompanied Christel was also present. He was about 60 cm tall and wearing a grass-green costume with bright round spots, 3-5 cm in size, which were coloured blue, red and yellow.

Nature spirits play a very special role in the spiritual realm. They are recognisable by their size and their odd behaviour: they are often inclined to fun and pranks, and this comical behaviour gives great pleasure to any other beings in their neighbourhood.

‘Joy and merriment are native to the Little Folk. … It is joy that is their reason for existing. … Joy even in the pranks they play. Joy in the way they interact with human beings. Yes,’ the Little Servant said in the course of his message, ‘you would like to know whether there are such beings close to you too, in your houses, in your gardens.

‘You know, there are certainly such beings in the homes of humans, and certainly in their gardens too, but they like to move from place to place. They can’t stay in one place or another very long. They love it when people laugh. They love it when people are full of joy, when people do good, when people are able to be really jolly; these little beings are attracted by that. When there is a quiet corner in a house, when a candle is lit, when beautiful music is played, when all these things create a peaceful atmosphere. But they also like it when people are together, when visitors come, like today. When you are happy in each other’s company, these Little Folk are also happy. They come, they take a good look at everything, they watch, pull at this or that, and roam all around where there is something happening, something going on.

‘Yes, they like calm, solemn music. And they like jolly music, but not this boom, boom, boom. That makes them feel as if they are on a carpet, you know, and being shaken backward and forwards. They can’t stand that for long, it’s not their thing.

‘But they like to come when there are children around. They like to be with children, they want to protect them, want to help look after them. If only you could hear how lively it sometimes gets. What screeching and screaming there is then, and when the children’s eyes begin to shine, when they beam and are happy. Yes, children’s eyes can see the coloured balls that they throw around, they can see the faces, and the adults look at them and say: “Oh, look how our little one is beaming again, how he is enjoying himself, how happy he is, when his Mummy is there.” Yes, yes, but people say this when they [the gnomes] are sitting over there, and over there.

‘Yes, that’s how it is in the realm of the Little Folk, the gnomes. But these gnomes really are something very special. They can whizz up onto the top of your house, run around on the roof, look out at the front and at the back, call to each other if there are animals around, if there’s a dog coming. They fool around, throw down leaves, they try to make people notice them. Yes, don’t think that they don’t try, and if they notice that one of the family who normally has a smile on his face suddenly goes “huh!”, then they sometimes find ways to cheer him up again. They like harmony, they love conversations, they are after all quite talkative themselves. That’s just the way they carry on their lives. They move objects from one corner into another, make noises, and then go on their way again.

‘They love water, because it’s so great to slide over; they are so light that they can [slide] beautifully across the surface. That’s fun for them. They take a run-up, and then off they go [sliding – Author’s note] and then suddenly, just when they’re in the middle of it, there’s a cat standing there [our Persian tom, Woody – Author’s note], looking totally bemused by what is going on. And its eyes grow so big!

‘Yes, my dear brothers and sisters, those are the Little Folk. They like to sit in the trees, on the branches. Anyway, they are curious, very curious. Yes, that is how it is with the Little Folk. Wherever there’s something happening, wherever something is being made, there they are too. They even join in with gymnastics. You would hardly believe it. Yes, and each of them would like to be even better, and what they come to look like! Sometimes they even [disguise themselves as] Chinese and … rush around like yellow lemons, just to have fun, they put on big shoes in order to drag their feet as they walk. Sometimes they let themselves drop down from above, startling a person nearby and making him say: “This place is haunted!”

‘Yes, yes, they can do all these things. Yes, they have many talents and also a lot of knowledge. There are many humans that owe their health to these beings; they come and look how they are, and if they particularly like someone, then they will bring something very special with them for him or her, and then [these Little Folk – Author’s note] come together, they don’t always just come by themselves, rather it’s a whole group of them, say four or five with a pot of ointment and all of them want to be first to start treating the problem, and then sometimes there is a quarrel, until the pot falls down, and then they make it up again and are ready to go on, and they get down to work. For a whole hour, without saying a word, and with serious expressions on their faces, until suddenly one of them begins to giggle, and the seriousness is all gone again.

‘That’s what they’re like, you know, throughout the whole of creation, among the plants, among people, among animals, sometimes very serious, and then suddenly it’s all over and they are full of merriment again. Yes, and they are dreadfully fond of play-acting. You can’t imagine all the different kinds of thing they celebrate. There only needs to be something happening in the neighbourhood, and they’re having another party.

‘That’s what things are like among the Little Folk. Yes, and there are so many different kinds. Some of them are this tall [approx. 70-80 cm], others are only this tall [approx. 30 cm] and they are so different from each other, and are sometimes conceited about it, according to the motto “size is power”! Yes, dear brothers and sisters, but sometimes the little ones in particular are cunning, and then it’s the big ones that have to give in to them. Yes, these are little spiritual beings.’ [78]

Another time, the Little Servant told us about something that had happened that afternoon before we had come together to listen to his message. We had been sitting together in our garden, on the sunny terrace, and chatting to each other. And during this time the following had occurred:

‘Were you aware what beautiful music was being played for you this afternoon? There were two little beings sitting in the rose bush. One with a concertina and one with a flute, and they played heavenly songs. Did you notice? Did you notice how the vibrations changed while they were playing? Did you have any idea that there was a little concert being given right close to you?

‘Yes, dear brothers and sisters, did you know [that] above these flowers out here in the garden whole lines of beings were walking around and dancing. I have to tell you that you ought to be quiet from time to time, to listen and feel and look at what is taking place close by when we meet here. Pause for a moment, listen and feel, and listen inwardly to everything that is going on, and to everybody who comes along. Because in the meantime there are many who have got to know about this meeting, and so many beings from the realm of nature and many nature spirits come here as visitors too, and play music, then suddenly there is a change, a feeling of being deeply touched. I know that some of you felt slightly giddy, and thought it was due to the weather. But this giddiness in your heads came from the vibrations of these little beings, who were touching you and making music. [79]

The world of the Little Folk, which unfortunately almost always remains hidden to us, was explained to us by the Spirit of Truth in a way that was very easy to understand and appreciate. We got to know the attributes of their characters, and since then we have been able to understand a lot more about things that we otherwise only come across in the classic fairy stories. We can state that much of what we like to dismiss as belonging in the realm of fantasy has a real background, to the extent that we can believe in the things that are reflected in this book. But quite apart from their pleasure-loving nature, the Little Folk also have serious sides to their characters, as the Little Servant explained in another of his messages:

‘In my last message I spoke about Nature, and said that again and again, a blessing comes down to this earth anew: to humans, to stones, to plants. Yes, and the humans are supposed to be the true bearers of blessing on this earth; but humans are still a long way removed in their development from being true bearers of blessing for this earth. There are still many, many other, much smaller bearers of blessing, who do their best, who are walking a better path than you are, who are not so much subject to what is material, but have firm spiritual ground under their feet and are able time and again to make proper use of this blessing which is given every day, and so are active in this creation in the most excellent way, and I have already often hinted at how hard-working these little creatures are.

‘Yes, and I appreciate it too when there are friends here who are very particularly interested in these little creatures, and who perceive the sparks that fly from them. … These little helpers, these gnomes, earth spirits, dwarfs, elves, this Little Folk, all of them different in form and figure and colour, and each allocated to particular plants.

‘Yes, there is a plan behind all this, but the plan does not lay down that this group is responsible only for the roses, that group only for the peas, and another only for the turnips … No, no! These beings choose for themselves what work they want to do. They are beings like children, like cheerful children. They carry out their duties with joy, devotion, music and dancing. That doesn’t mean that they don’t sometimes also feel resentment, nor does it mean that they don’t sometimes let this resentment out on people. But they can very quickly be persuaded to behave well again, and they also forgive very quickly. Their moods are liable to change very suddenly, they are very sensitive, sometimes even rather temperamental and introverted.

‘Yes, I could tell you a lot of stories about them; but I [want to] gradually prepare you to encounter these beings because in my last message I told you repeatedly that you yourselves have a duty on this earth to transform the earth, to help the trees and plants to gain strength. The Little Folk are still showing you how to go about this task, but at some time humans will have to wake up and become grown up enough to take on themselves what the smaller beings are still doing for them. Then humans will work hand-in-hand with them; because there have already been a number of people on this planet who have worked hand-in-hand with the spirits of nature and felt themselves under an obligation to create something together with them in love and affection, as was the case at Findhorn’ [in Scotland – the Findhorn Foundation was created in the 1960s as a small community that cultivated vegetables and meditated. Today, this first spiritual community of its kind is a charitable association for spiritual adult education that is also concerned with quite everyday matters: money, a harmonious life together, old age. One can find in them a spirituality that has its feet on the ground and a readiness to always continue developing. Link: www.findhorn.org/about-us – Author’s note].

‘This community arose out of collaboration between humans and these beings; but that is something that is not always successful.

‘If you knew how much work these beings undertake so that you can have something to put on the table, so that you can feed yourselves, you would be so grateful to these Little Folk, these great Little Folk. They are countless in number. Sometimes, there is a real crush … It is often said that there are only a few of them, but I have to tell you that it is not a small number. The number of these nature beings is many times the number of humans living here on earth, in order to give you a proper view of them: many times the number of humans living here on earth.

‘Dear brothers and sisters, in this respect there are also certain things that I have to put you right on; because there are indeed different kinds of being, but there are big beings, small beings, and very small beings …

‘There are beings that move stones and put life into them, who find ways through rocks and are active in the mountains and in the earth, who release odic power for the plants, so that its oscillations can enable them to climb upwards.

‘Ah, there are so many things that you do not yet know about and that are perhaps not so important; but if I tell you about these things, then here and there I must also tell you about things which are important for you, so that you can understand when I explain all the things that are done on behalf of this earth, all the things that happen in this temple because some day your spiritual eyes will be opened and some day you will see these beings, and many people who have seen them never forget them again until their dying day.

‘And often too, there are beings that feel themselves attached to a certain area, and to the people there, and come back again and again to these places in order to be able to help in the garden where the trees are. They feel obliged to be there and to make the place shine a bit, however difficult that still is, dear brothers and sisters, and they also do everything they can to make people happier. Yes, to make the children laugh with their jokes and fun, and also to give pleasure to the animals with them. Yes, the whole of nature needs these creatures, needs their helpfulness, needs their laughter, their joyfulness and the strength that they put into the plants. No doubt the plants could also grow without these beings, but they would certainly not be as big or show such strong growth, and they would certainly not have as much vital energy as you need here. Because you obtain your energy from your food, and only so very little from the spiritual realm.’ [80]

Some years ago my wife also had a very special experience with a little nature being which she cannot forget. It was on 21 April 2004, our wedding anniversary, and she was still lying in bed in the morning, initially only half awake, when she felt the little hands of a child under her covers and took hold of them. She had already had similar experiences with children’s hands and arms under her bed covers years before, but at that time she had not managed to take hold of the beings in order to take a look at them. But this time, it was different. Curious as to what was under her blanket, she took hold of the little child’s hands, held both hands firmly and drew a little being, about 40–50 cm in size, out from under the blanket. This little nature being was somewhat frightened because it didn’t want to be held fast; my wife sensed this because it tried to pull its arms back. My wife described it as a being with big, dark eyes, a shock of dark hair and pointed, thin-skinned, yellowish-green ears, which the light from the window behind it shone through. ‘I was completely awake,’ she said, ‘when I had this little being in front of me.’ But shortly afterwards it slipped out of her hands.

A few weeks later, when we had the next session with our circle of friends, my wife talked about her experience, and the Little Servant, who was present in spirit at our conversations during these meetings, dealt with the matter briefly in the course of his message:

‘In the spiritual realm, the beings are very lively and active, and like to play their little games with people as well. Yes, and these delightful games, when they show themselves, … then one is amazed … They are so close to the earth and can make themselves visible and are taken by surprise when someone suddenly grabs hold of them. Yes, that happens, doesn’t it? Like the Brownies … people can get them into difficulties by strewing something on the ground. Yes, yes, people have always tried to get their hands [on them].’ [81]

In the course of the many messages we received from the Little Servant, he quite often talked about these beings of nature, and this always gave us pleasure because they imitate us humans and like to show up our weaknesses, without wanting to hurt our feelings.

They are beings that are drawn to us humans because they feel very attached to us. In the spiritual realm before the Great Fall, we were linked to them in friendship. It is in this attachment to us from the past that their fault lies. They were not able to part from us, and so allowed themselves to be separated from the true light.

‘That is the only thing they are guilty of! They bear only a very small burden of guilt, and they are a type of being that is almost innocent. They are … marvellously integrated into the spiritual Creation, and are not much weighed down by material. They are not required to show any permanence in the lower stages, any attachment to them; they pass quickly through these stages of mineral, vegetable, animal and human, but they stay close to you because they are bound up with you, but they are nevertheless timid.

‘The ancient peace that used to prevail, that ancient strange attachment to you is disturbed by discord, hatred, impatience, envy and wickedness. There are no wicked nature spirits. There are only nature spirits who have been led astray. On their level, you know, there is no trace of anything demonic. The demonic comes from the realm of Lucifer and not from the realm of the nature spirits.’ [82]

Life here on earth is truly multifarious, if you explore it and have sources available that enable you to understand it. Whether to believe in this or not is something everybody must decide for himself or herself. For my wife and me, a world has opened up of which we would previously have scarcely dared to dream. We are constantly amazed how much knowledge from the past has been lost as a result of our purely scientific way of thinking. Fairy stories are derided, dismissed as pure fantasy, thanks to our material-mindedness. If we lay our world’s purely material approach aside for once, we will come very close to what life is really about. My experience is that the more we are bound to the material, the more we distance ourselves from what really makes up living.

My wife and I have experienced that if we put aside the purely material way of thinking we can achieve results that we would probably not have succeeded in achieving otherwise. Some twenty years ago, we were just going to go to bed one evening, when:

‘Can you hear those scratching noises?’, my wife asked me. I listened and heard a loud scraping noise coming at irregular intervals from above the bedroom ceiling. ‘I think there must be mice or rats up there, or else a marten has made itself at home’, I told her. I knew noises of this kind from buildings I had worked on as an architect. We knocked on the ceiling with a broomstick, trying to drive away whatever it was that was causing the noise; but this had no effect. The scratching noise went on. A good night’s sleep was out of the question.

We put up with the noises for a few days. But then we had to think what to do about them, and that was quite a problem because above the bedroom ceiling, which was made of plasterboard, there was only a low space for the ventilation of the wooden beams, and immediately above that the sealed flat roof. In order to get at whatever was making the noises, one would have had to either open up the plasterboard ceiling from below or else remove the roof insulation together with the formwork of the ceiling from above. We were afraid that both of these solutions would be very expensive, as taking down the plasterboard ceiling would have caused a lot of dust and dirt, while opening the flat roof would have been risky in view of the unreliable weather conditions. And as in addition, whatever it was in the roof was constantly moving from one place to another – sometimes it was in the hollow space above the bathroom and the kitchen – it would not have been easy to catch it. I was worried about the insulation materials in the roof structure, which would certainly not be improved by what was going on, and I knew that martens were accustomed to using one spot among the roof timbers as their toilet, so that the smell of urine had driven the residents out of many a house. So what were we to do? A pest control expert would have been able to drive the animals out or use live traps to remove them, but that would not have given us any long-term guarantee. And such an operation would have been very expensive. As I had often had to deal with pest control people professionally, I knew what kind of ‘success rates’ they had. 

So we tried a different method, and decided to appeal to our nature spirits. It was at any rate worth a try.

We were again both lying in bed one night when the scratching began, and we asked the nature beings for their help. It was only a short time before the noises stopped. We pricked up our ears in the silence – but everything remained quiet. Next morning, we were glad to have enjoyed deep and refreshing sleep. The noises always began towards evening, and we waited with great anticipation to see whether they would come back again the next evening. But nothing happened. It was about a year before the scratching started again. We immediately thought of how successful we had been the previous time, and again turned to our little helpers. And it worked again! The noises ceased. We thanked our helpers for their assistance, and were very pleased at the result.

Now a sceptical person may well think that this was all just coincidence. I can’t say anything against that. But the fact that there have been no more noises in our roof since then is for me a convincing example of how beings from the spiritual realm can be active in our world.

Augenblick (Moment)

23. Life in the State of Duality

The explanations set out in the previous chapters of this book as to why we exist on this planet should be clear and logical enough to be understood by a good number of readers. The Spirit of Truth has explained to us that this planet is the only one that has been created to support life of this kind:

‘Life in the form that you humans [live it] only exists here on earth. There is no kind of life equivalent to human life on any other planets.’ [83]

If this is the case, then it is not important for humanity to search for other planets in the universe that might fulfil the prerequisites for life similar to human life, for it is clear that only this planet has been created for us, in order to make it possible for us, as humans, to be led back to God. No doubt there is spirit life on other planets as well, but that will scarcely be of any benefit to us in our material form.

Here on earth, within and around ourselves, we can find everything we need to fulfil our objective of achieving maturity as human beings. There is so much to be discovered on this earth.

The greatest discovery for me was and is the close relationship with my wife. My wish is to be able to live with her not only during our earthly lives, but also during all our subsequent lives thereafter. She feels just the same. That may sound excessively romantic to many people; but I know that it simply is as it is.

We have been married now for 43 years. I wish all my fellow humans as much happiness and joy as I am able to experience with my wife. When we look back on our lives, we have the feeling that we have always been accompanied by a guide who has led us through life in the best possible manner. I like to compare our lives with a story such as might be found in a fairy-tale, except that how it will end for us is still open – though if it follows the rules of the genre, the ending ought to be a happy one. We are still living our lives in this fairy-tale condition. The happy ending that we wish for ourselves is that one day we should be able to fly away together into the spiritual realm. But that will be decided by Another. He knows what is best for us.

Through our experiences in the course of our lives, my wife and I have become more contented, more self-assured and calmer, more relaxed. We enjoy our lives every day, and have no fears for the future. We feel ourselves safe and secure in the care of our Father, especially as a result of ‘our own’ Christian faith. This opens up to us a heartening outlook for the future both during our lives here on earth and beyond and it fills us with great confidence. As my wife and I have known each other for about 46 years, live harmoniously and contentedly together, and have the same opinions about almost all aspects and questions of life, we tend to believe that we two may be a dual pair, like those that live together in the spiritual realm. It is still hidden from us whether this is certain. But we will find it out when our lives here have ended.

What does it mean to be a dual pair or a duality? This was explained to us by the Angelic Sister Lene during a Meditation Week in Flims in the year 1978:

‘One’s counterpart in a duality is the Other Self, the You, or – as people say in your modern way of talking – the Partner. How does one find one’s Other Self, one’s You, in the spiritual realm? I want to explain to you how the two halves of a duality find each other there.

‘For it is written that there are always two beings created for each other, who understand each other, have the same views and opinions; with one of them always being there for the other. …

‘So what is it like, dear brothers and sisters, living in such a duality? It has already been revealed to you that there are families in the spirit, and that everyone has his or her spiritual parents …

‘When the time is ripe for the children as they grow up [in the spiritual realm], Angels of God come to them and go searching for a bride and a bridegroom, and bring together those who belong together …

‘It has been explained to you how a spiritual birth takes place, namely that the life required comes from God. God has reserved that for himself. Everything that has the quality of being alive proceeds from him alone. From him comes the spark that wakens beings to life.’

In the case of spiritual birth, the following happens: ‘The spark that the Angels have brought, tiny though it is, divides in the middle. A vessel is brought, in which it is possible to make out a spark. Before this is then laid on the little spiritual body [of the new-born child – Author’s note], this division that I have mentioned takes place, the division of the spark and of the vessel together … The one half, with half of the spark, is for the spiritual child that is present, the other half is received by an Angel of God which takes it where he is sent, in order to create life there as well. That spark is then laid upon another little spiritual body for which it is destined, … but without the family there having asked after the spiritual child destined to be the counterpart in the duality; for at that time of divine happiness in the spiritual realm, a wedding was not only an event, but at the same time a surprise.’  [84]

The spiritual children start to grow up, and attend a spiritual school like school on earth, for an earthly life is similar to a life in Heaven. Life on earth reflects life in Heaven, and not the other way round, as is often supposed. The children are supported in the development of those individual talents that they have, and when they reach a certain degree of maturity they will pursue an occupation in which they can display their abilities. High ‘Spirits are already in communication with the individual members of the duality and are concerned to ensure that their competences have reached more or less the same level. The aim of their efforts is that both of the two beings constituting a duality develop their common inclinations – although the two have not yet found each other. For the two together basically form one whole which has merely been divided. Each half of the divine spark that has been divided in two gives rise to the same strivings and to the same inner longing …

‘But in the Heavens it is not the case, for example, that one sets off oneself in search of one’s partner’. [84]

‘When the time comes, these spiritual beings on the way to adulthood are made aware that the time has now come for them to set up their own families … and they ask themselves excitedly: who can my Other Self be? They have never yet met their respective partners, and that is where the surprise comes in.

‘Such spiritual marriages are the marriages that are truly “made in heaven” … A time is then laid down when the pairs will meet for the first time, when each first sees his or her You, and the two come into contact. And then there are great festivities. …

‘It is not just a single marriage that is concluded, but several weddings take place at the same time. …

‘Then all the dualities involved are called to a particular place … The Angels come with these spiritual beings that are to be married, and lead them into a splendid building. There, a table has been prepared. They are called upon to sit down wherever they wish. And so both the female and the male beings all sit down at this table.

‘Still none of them knows: Where is my Other Self? In the spiritual world, as in this world, they are full of curiosity … And so these spiritual beings look around at each other and ask themselves: Which could be my Other Self? They are then called up one after another; but the tension remains very high because none yet knows which is his or her You.

‘All have dressed in their best for this festive occasion. However, this is not yet the wedding itself, but merely the bringing together of the pairs. Now, a high Spirit of God comes in and gives an address. … Then they are all called by name … two by two, those that belong together. They stretch out their hands to each other. They look at one another, and in their hearts they know for certain that they belong together. They feel that even in their external appearances, they look very like each other.

‘The pairs are left together, and this goes on until the last pair has been called up. There is great joy at this getting to know each other. The divine world then calls upon the pairs to go to a special place. There they remain together, for now the wedding proper is being prepared.’ [85]

For my wife and me, it is a fascinating idea that we might each have found our partner in eternity, who could be the You to our respective selves. To live with a partner in complete harmony, one who pursues the same aims as oneself, with whom one would like to be together throughout all eternity because one feels such great love for the other and is sure that this love will never fade, and that there cannot be any other being who would be better suited as a partner: all these things give us the feeling that we could well be a duality.

In literature you can sometimes read of a partner who is loved with an undying love. Such love does indeed exist, and if not here on earth, then later on in heaven or perhaps in one’s next life on earth. My wife and I have the feeling that our partnership could be of this kind. We have gained the knowledge that people are brought together who are able to give each other the best possible support in life, in order to make spiritual progress. Why should dual pairs not be brought together, if both of them are already living here on earth? Our protective and guiding Spirits will certainly find opportunities for this! If both have come to earth from the same spiritual plane in heaven, this would definitely be possible. That this might be the case for us was hinted at by the Spirit of Truth, many years after we had first begun to suspect it ourselves:

‘What a joy it is when two partners find each other who are able to live together in harmony, in joy, already almost like a duality. When they have the same way of thinking, when they feel that they belong together. When they can tread their path together. If peace and harmony are there, what a blessing has been given you.’ [86]

We are not able to tell conclusively from the words of the Little Servant whether it really is the case that we are the two halves of a dual pair. We could have asked him whether we are. But in our case, we would rather leave it until later, and let ourselves be taken by surprise in Heaven.

24. A Key to Understanding

1. God

is a real living being, whose will it is that we should recognise that we are separated from him, but that we are his children and belong to him, and it is his wish that we should find our way back to him and into his Kingdom of our own accord and out of our own conviction. He has given us our lives, our free will and our creative powers. We are connected to him by our inner spark of light. He has created the earth for us as a bridge back into his Kingdom. It is a precious gift. The way through the world is an onerous one, but the quickest way back to our true home. Here on earth, we can make great strides in our development.

2. Jesus Christ

is God’s only-begotten Son, that is to say he is the only God-like being created by God. God invested Christ with all the abilities that he himself possesses. Only the giving of life did God reserve for himself. All the other divine or God-like beings were created by Christ: these are the six Archangels. Through his victory over the Adversary Christ has redeemed us from the Realm of Darkness, and so opened up to us humans the way back into the light, into the Kingdom of God. Through this act of redemption that Jesus Christ voluntarily took upon himself we were freed from the direct influence of the Adversary, i.e. in our earthly life the Adversary can only exert an effect on us if we permit him to. Since then, we humans no longer have to return to the Realm of Darkness after the end of our earthly lives, but enter the Realm of Light to which Lucifer has no access.

3. The Spirit of Truth

consists of a vast host of spiritual and angelic beings. During his life on earth, Jesus Christ promised us that he would send this Spirit of Truth, also known as the Comforter, to earth. This Comforter appeared to humanity at the first Pentecost through the phenomenon known as speaking with tongues. He was to teach, lead and guide us and show us the way back to our spiritual home. Still today he is the guarantor of truth and spiritual freedom, wherever there are people seeking these things. 

4. The only sin

that we humans have been forgiven through the grace of God is Original Sin. This was the sin of disobedience towards God. We ourselves can and should free ourselves from all the other misdeeds and trespasses of our past by undergoing a change of heart. Self-knowledge and our free will assist us in this.

5. Life on earth is a training ground for us

where our task is to recover our original purity, until we are finally able to remain in the spiritual realm. To attain to this degree of maturity, most of us need more than one earthly life. Only through rebirth can this be achieved, and only in this way can we understand and appreciate God’s justice.

6. Many Souls are able to develop here on the earth

from the Mineral Kingdom via the Vegetable and Animal Kingdoms to become human. 

7. We humans are responsible

for what we think, what we say and what we do. After the end of our earthly lives we will have to give an account of our actions and thereby ourselves come to recognise where we have fallen short. We are here on earth in order to recognise what attributes we have. We can learn to do things better in the future, so as one day to achieve the degree of maturity that means we do not need any further process of learning on earth.

8. The Last Judgment,

also called the Last Day, is not, as the churches teach, ahead of us, but already took place at the time when Christ descended into Hell in order to lay down new rules with Lucifer concerning us humans. Even the Apostles had not understood Christ correctly at that time, and believed that Christ would appear on earth again in order to pronounce judgment. They believed he would appear again in the way he had often shown himself to them while they were still alive, after his resurrection.

9. God Father, Son and Holy Spirit

are not one and the same being, but are different beings which form a unity only through their common attitudes of mind and their common will. The opposite pole to this unity is the world of Lucifer, whose followers are the beings that fell with him in the Great Fall.

10. There is no eternal damnation

as the Spirit of Truth explains in Greber’s book:

‘For you teach – though it is a false teaching – that the damned remain eternally damned. According to your teaching, therefore, God has created millions of beings which he knew with unalterable certainty would be damned for ever. Such a God would not be a god, but a monster. Even the most degenerate earthly father would not send his child to a place where, as a certainty, never-ending torment awaited him. And what would be monstrous in any earthly concept of a father, you take to be true in the concept of God, the infinitely loving Father?’ [88]

11. People often ask the question:

‘Why does God permit injustice?’

God allows us free will. It is the greatest gift that he has given us. It is we humans ourselves who cause the suffering that exists on earth, through our human weaknesses. God created us as pure beings; but our development was never brought to a conclusion. It was up to us to choose how we would develop. God left us that choice. He didn’t want puppets. God keeps the laws he has himself made.

12. What is the significance of Easter?

‘The festival of Easter is the beginning of the new age, a remembrance of the flaring up of the light of eternity. … It is the new beginning … Easter is something very special. Easter is the start of the new age. This festival is a step in the direction of eternity. You can feel what suffering and death mean more deeply at Easter than at any other time. The test, the Lord’s final test: obedience; obediently following the will of the Father right to the bitter end. Allowing God’s will to be done, and by allowing it to be done, by saying yes to God, to win the victory … True obedience, in following the will of God, in saying yes: “Into your hands I commit my Spirit. I do not count, I give you everything that I possess, my Spirit.” His unconditional subordination of himself, his making the choice to occupy a place on God’s side, is the consummation of love for the Father, obedience unto death, looking up to him for blessing: “Father, it is finished; here you have my life, here you have my Spirit in your hands. I belong to you.”’ [89]

Through his life and his victory over the Adversary, Christ has opened up new prospects for us. He has negotiated new rules with Lucifer which benefit us humans. Since that time we have been permitted, after the end of our lives, to return to the heavenly realms. That is why Easter is a festival of joy for us. We are permitted to remain there in Heaven for ever if we have achieved the necessary degree of maturity. Easter is a great gift to us, the implications of which we cannot recognise unless we become aware of this. 2,000 years ago Christ opened up perspectives for us which we should take advantage of.

13. Why do we celebrate Pentecost (Whit}? 

‘Pentecost is the festival of the Holy Spirits,

the festival of God’s spiritual might,

the festival of his redeeming the promise he had given us,

to guide us,

to lead us,

to support us,

to show us the way through the long time it takes us to rise up to him.’ [90]

‘We celebrate the spiritual power, the Spirit of Truth, the coming of which was announced to us by the “rushing of a mighty wind” which came over humanity after Christ’s ascension. We experienced the pouring out of the Holy Spirit, and for a long time all those Spirits were active in human beings, the first Christians, through many gifts.’ [91]

14. What are my feelings towards God, what does he mean to me? 

In the course of my life my relationship with God and my feeling for him have become to me like those towards a dear friend who knows everything about me, whom I can confide my most secret wishes to. I do not need to be afraid of him, because he only wants what is best for me. He shows understanding for me, even if I sometimes make mistakes. I feel secure with him. The more I understand him, the better I get to know his creation, the more I admire him. My regard for him has grown with every insight I have obtained into myself and my life.

‘All life

seeks to be alive,

seeks to be connected,

seeks to be precious,

seeks to belong to Creation,

seeks to reveal itself,

seeks to express itself and would like

to give back something of what it possesses.’

Eckert/Kloevekorn, ‘Silberklänge’ (‘Sounds of Silver’), p. 24

25. Conclusion to Part One

‘The eternal Creation begins with God. Life proceeds from him, space proceeds from him. What is true, eternal, permanent, is spiritual space. This spiritual space is the only permanent, everlasting form; subject to change, indeed, and yet permanent. It is from here, from God, that the whole of Creation derives its order. Through his will and his power, the power that proceeds from God, the whole cosmos and everything that takes place in it is suffused with life.

‘It is the spiritual that is permanent, living and eternal. That is the spiritual cosmos, the eternal spiritual cosmos. It is in line with this eternal spiritual cosmos that everything has been built up, everything has been created. So this is the right point to start from, if one is to be able to understand life. It came into being out of this spiritual eternal kingdom; out of this mighty, eternal spiritual space, the place where you once were, life came into being. It is from this space that your life has been inserted into this part of the cosmos.

‘The Kingdom of God is what is eternal, permanent, living, it is the starting point of the whole of Creation. You must view things from that point of view, from the spiritual point of view, because Heaven is what will always exist, and you are that which is seeking to become eternal again, seeking to return to this spiritual kingdom for ever. 

‘Through your sin you have become separated from this spiritual realm. The way through Paradise was intended to be the way through which you would still be able to rise up again, to make your return possible. But it proved impossible to direct the vast number of spiritual beings with their disturbed manner of thinking in the right direction, and so a way had to be found to give these beings the opportunity to really rise up again.

‘A way had to be established out of this slightly spiritual energised space into a more solidly energised space. That is why the earth was created. The earth is a solid energised space, a material (as you would say), solid energised space, from where it was then possible for the ascent to begin.

‘The Earth was created to be a mirror image of Heaven. Everything that you are able to see here on this earth is a mirror image of the spiritual world, is a reproduction of the spiritual world only in a somewhat coarser form. It lacks the living light that outshines everything else. Dear brothers and sisters: you need the sun, you need the heat of these glowing, burning planets; without it you would not be able to live.

‘All this was created to make it possible for life in this strong, solid, energised form to be conducted up on high.

‘It has taken billions of years to make the earth into what it is today, so that this is possible, and it became possible through God’s creative power and through the creative power of Christ. And if it is written: “I existed before the world was made”, then you know who ordered this earth as it is for this purpose, and if you ask about the number of years, how long ago it was, even before the earth came into being you had already fallen from the spiritual realm. Can you imagine so many years? Can you imagine at all what that means? A small eternity for you, owing to your distance from God.

‘[I want] to bring all this, this image, before your eyes again, [and] not to begin by measuring from the earth, but from the spiritual realm; because everything that exists here on earth has been created after a spiritual model. The earth is a representation of Heaven, and if you observe the Earth in all its beauty and form, with its mountains, lakes, buildings, plants, you will see all these things that you see here on earth in the spiritual realm as well, in a different, more highly energised form, for everything that exists is energy. Everything is power, power that is never lost, but is perpetual. The heart of this material is an eternal heart. It remains energy. You are energy, living energy, with a living consciousness, with a consciousness of yourselves, with a vital spark, with a quantum of spiritual, bright, finer light in your souls. This light gives you strength, life. This light is the nucleus that links you to God, is the core that makes you alive, the ultimate core of life. Each of you has this ultimate core of life in yourself. It is the motor of what is alive in your bodies. It is from this core that everything is maintained and everything directed. From this ultimate core your Spirit derives its life.

‘It was being breathed on by God that made you alive. Everything that is has been breathed on by God. God gave it its life. The form was created for you elsewhere, but the giving of life God has reserved for himself alone. There is only one who can give life, and that is God; because linked to this gift of life is eternal existence, perpetual being, being that will never end, and this never-ending being is given its place, is assigned its position, is set down in the wonderful order of God’s law.

‘Anyone who looks into himself and comes to know himself will recognise how marvellous Creation is. Anyone who sees the order on this planet [cannot fail to wonder at] how one thing fits into another, how in fact every being helps in building something up, so that life can really take place on this planet.

‘Here it is possible for you to experience the law of cause and effect, compressed into a very small space. Here you have time to be able to live and to form yourselves. Not just to form your outer garment, although that too is possible through the Spirit, although here too the Angels of Heaven have been active on this earth and have demanded the most strenuous efforts from themselves, in order to make this planet look as much filled with life as possible and so to be perfectly clearly a reflection of Heaven.

‘Even if not all the colours here on earth are the same as they are in heaven, and even if the beauty of the earth is pale in comparison with the beauty of Heaven, nevertheless the spiritual is what is permanent, eternal, and the spiritual leaves its mark on this lower form of energy.

Again and again, it is the simple but precise Laws of Nature that compel everything to return to a state of harmony. The earth forces everything to be in harmony. The Creation forces itself into a state of harmony. The Laws of Nature are spiritual laws. Just as a stone gets rounder and rounder, smoother and smoother, more and more beautiful with the passage of time, so too Souls become more and more beautiful from one life to the next.

‘Yes, the important thing is the point of view. Not to look at things from here down below, but from the spiritual angle. Only then can you understand better what is meant by Heaven. Heaven is not something unclear, something ill-defined. A Spirit of God is not made up only of light, is not merely something nebulous, but something completely clear, pure, and full of power.

The higher a Spirit of Heaven is, the clearer and purer are its colours, the mightier is its power. Here on earth, the deeper a human being sinks into the material realm the heavier and clumsier his movements become. In the spiritual realm everything is lightness; but this does not mean that this lightness would be easy to dissolve, dear brothers and sisters. In the spiritual realm, each of the spheres is very stable with regard to its laws, only there are more different possibilities in the spiritual realm.

‘I have already frequently spoken about the point of view, I have also often spoken about what people experience during near-death occurrences, how they are able to look into the spiritual realm. For them, the spiritual realm is nebulous, changeable, something that is not very precise. It does not appear to be anything that is at all enduring. What a Spirit is able to perceive actually depends on the Spirit itself. The limits are not to be measured according to how enduring the Spirit is, but according to its imperfection, the extent of its perceptive faculty.

‘As I have said, one person will see a spiritual being only as light, or as a point of light. Another one will simply feel secure, and yet another will see the form. It is like that with the spiritual world too. One person will see this spiritual realm only as a shadow. It depends on his faculties, on his ability to look and to see, and on the degree of resonance of his own spiritual maturity.

‘If there is no augmentation of this inner light, and if there is no furtherance of contact with the divine, you cannot see the glory. It is always described as glory, you can see that in the Bible. Prophets who speak of the Kingdom of God have looked into the glory of Heaven. They have seen the diversity, the colours. They have been able to perceive not only the sight, but also the feeling, the feeling, the harmony, the beauty and the power of the beings that were there.

‘This spiritual realm is something eternal and permanent, and those in the spiritual realm are always doing their best to draw you up into the heights; but you too have to exert your will, and have to want to go upwards. Here on this earth, you must recognise the will of God, you must really learn to fulfil the will of God, for you were after all given [the] Ten Commandments, from which you can learn what you may do or not do, or the one Commandment to love your neighbour as yourself and God above everything else; because God is your true Father, your living and life-giving Father.

‘Christ is the Son of God, just as you too are children of God, and your life does not originate from here, but proceeds from there, from the spiritual world, from the eternal spiritual world, and you are here on this earth in order to learn to return to following God’s will and recognising what it is. Yes, you must learn to treat one another properly and you must learn that it is not this here [money – Author’s note] that is the most important thing, but the heart and the light of the Spirit within you, and you must know that your life is eternal and that you do not need to have any fear of losing your life, since whoever loses his life here on earth gains the spiritual life. There is no dying, and you can be sure that if you are strong in spiritual things nothing can overcome you. You are eternal, invulnerably eternal.

‘What is a life, a human life, measured against the time that Creation took, the time that already passed you by while the earth was being created? So little, so little. To have a hope of something that is truly permanent, of something that cannot be lost, of something that is eternal, something of true value.

‘People with their attitudes of mind can transform this or that. The peoples of this earth make developments, sometimes that is an upward move, but another time it is a move downwards, without permanence. You can never assume that things are secure. You cannot rely on human beings, neither on a people nor on a state. There is only one on whom you can rely, and that is God, God’s eternal order and God’s law.

‘He who transforms himself, who himself makes his way upwards to eternity, will gain life. True life is spiritual life, and you can learn that here on this earth. Here you can experience very quickly what justice and injustice are. Here you can experience what the intervention of the lower powers means. Here you can find out how to make a decision. Here on this planet, you are on the level of instruction that is right for you.

‘A little time for you to progress more quickly,

a little time to learn how to help,

a little time to learn how to love,

a little time to climb a rung higher on the ladder of eternity, in order not to have to return here again.

‘That is in fact your goal, the goal of being able to go forwards in the spiritual, without having to return to this level of density again, to continue on your way in Paradise, to continue from where in former times you had to stop; because the creatures of that time were not mature enough in their attitudes of mind.

‘You have heard that Paradise is open again. The gates are no longer shut. “Today you will be with me in Paradise,” Christ said on the cross, and that promise was not given for nothing. It tells us that the place you once started out from is open again and that it is possible to go ahead into those spheres, those spiritual spheres, and not to have to return to earth again.

‘This earth is a place of transit. It is like a school, and in this school there are a number of classes, and a certain amount of time is required to pass through each class. Do not imagine you have already been on this earth for ever, you are merely passing through this sphere. There are still many to come after you, and there are countless beings who have already taken this path and no longer need to return to earth. It is not an eternity of effort and suffering, but a gradual progression forwards, passing through this earthly sphere, and whoever has at some time in his life already got so far that he may or can experience eternity, can reach out into eternity and can really trust in God and find God within himself, he can hope that he will soon reach the end of his way on earth.

‘I am not able to say today which of you, in this life or in the next life or in the life after that, will manage to make that the last life here on earth for himself. For each individual it is a matter of developing far enough, of lifting himself up far enough, to be able to take the step out of this energy cycle.

‘Yes, I wanted very particularly to bring this before you once again today, so that you can understand that the correct point of view is not that from below, looking up from the earth into the spiritual realm. That would be a truly nebulous view for you, one where what you see is obscured; but your view must be from above downwards, from your origin, from God, that is where you must view from. Only then will you have the correct view because this earth too is a spiritual creation.

‘I say that it is only energy, but it is living energy, it is eternal energy and the best thing about these types of energy is the form, is the beauty of the form, is the experience of the living Spirit, the harmony.

‘Look outside, look at those beautiful new leaves on the beeches and the oaks. Look at those leaves, how beautiful they are, how wonderful life is, how unique every leaf, and within every one of those leaves there is a spark from God. In every plant there is a spark from God.

‘What a marvellous world, dear brothers and sisters! What beauty, what lavish beauty has been strewn all around you. Remember that it is a reproduction of Heaven. Please do not make Heaven so improbable to yourselves, so fragile and so nebulous; rather, Heaven is what is permanent, beautiful, marvellous, the most glorious thing that exists. The earth is merely a reflection of it, or not even a reflection, but an imprint of Heaven. This earth was formed after Heaven, after eternity. That is where it comes from, it does not come from down below to up above. That is the only permanence, those are the eternal values, and you will be able to go back to the place from which you came. You will find your spiritual home there again.

‘Dear brothers and sisters, it takes a lot of time to come to a real understanding of this, to be able to work from this point of view. So if the earth is already an image of Heaven, then you should really look at the earth properly, so that you too will discover the book of life here on earth. You do not need any sacred inscription, you only need to look out into nature, everything is an image of the living, the eternal, an image of Heaven. It was created in this way because it was to be similar to Heaven, and since it is similar to Heaven, you can also recognise the laws of that similarity, the laws of God in Creation. Anyone who takes the trouble to do this, to really look at the earth for once, will also grasp the Creation and also get to know eternity, the eternity that comes from within you, the eternity that comes from above, the miraculous, the miracle of life, and whatever kind of shock may strike on your left or on your right, whether it is a disastrous earthquake, a storm, a hurricane, it only shows the colossal forces that can be released, and it also shows what man should pay heed to.

‘Anyone who loves his neighbour will take care that his neighbour does not suffer anything untoward. Anyone who loves his body will take care that his body does not suffer any harm, will look ahead in order to go in the right direction and not bump against anything or injure himself. Yes, and anyone who takes care of his Soul will take care not to injure his Soul, but to keep it pure; and when a head of state has a nation to lead, then that head of state must take care not to harm his people. He must love every individual member of that nation like himself, and always make it a rule for himself to do as Christ said:

‘“Love your neighbour as yourself.”’ [92]

Part Two

26. Source of Living Water

Now that the foundations have been laid for an understanding of the spiritual riches I wish to present to you, here follow the complete texts of some of the messages of the Little Servant, in order to allow the reader to judge for himself the quality of the content of these communications from a Spirit of Truth. But beforehand I would like to point out that it would be helpful to first read Professor Walther Hinz’s book Woher - Wohin (‘Where do we come from? Where are we going?’), published by the ABZ-Verlag, Zurich (Prof. Hinz’s related book Geborgenheit is available in English translation under the title The Corner Stone); this book gives the reader, in an extensive presentation, a basic outline of the overall picture regarding the reasons for our existence here on earth. As a result, many things concerning spiritual interrelationships are made much clearer than I have been able to make them in treating them in a more concise form. One can say that the messages of the Little Servant are presentations which go into the subject-matter in more depth, and which assume that the reader has the knowledge set out in the book Woher – Wohin. As the Little Servant’s addresses were delivered to a small circle of about seven persons, and those present were almost always the same people over long periods of time, the Spiritual World had the opportunity to go into the content at greater and greater depth. By contrast, in the large community of the Spiritual Lodge Zurich with its three thousand or so members the fundamentals often had to be repeated for the sake of newcomers. This meant that the chief opportunity to go into things in more depth was at the annual Meditation Week in Flims, which was attended by some three hundred members of the Spiritual Lodge who had already acquired basic knowledge in the course of at least two years of membership. 

The Little Servant’s messages were recorded and transcribed word for word, except for a few editorial corrections. All in all, more than three hundred addresses were delivered in the period 1983-2014 and documented in the two volumes of the compilation Geistige Geschenke (‘Spiritual Gifts’), totalling 1,200 pages; apart from some short extracts (see Gedanken zum Sinn des Lebens (‘Thoughts on the Meaning of Life’) at www.traumoderwirklichkeit.de) they are here published for the first time.

The following addresses of the Little Servant are contributed by my co-author Walter Eckert, the medium through whom they were channelled, who has made them available for this book.

27. A Voice Crying on the Edge of Eternity; Untiring Souls [93]

Address no. 234 of 14 May 2004

Peace be with you.

Dear brothers and sisters, I am permitted to be with you again today, to reveal the spiritual world to you, to bring you blessing, endow you with strength and instruct you.

How is it possible for me to be able and allowed to speak to you here in this circle? You have already racked your brains so much about the apparently straightforward procedure that takes place here. Have you already considered how this association comes to be?

There is something that causes it, and it also fulfils a purpose.

How does this connection come to be? How is it possible for me to be allowed to speak to you here? You know that your brother spends the time before I speak here all on his own. He has to set off on a spiritual journey and come to meet us. Only if he comes towards us are we also permitted to go towards him. We may not come until we are called. In the time before we appear he goes to a place on the edge of Eternity. He goes to the boundary of this world. He walks along the boundary, until he sits down on the shore of the Sea of Eternity, and like a voice crying in the wilderness, all alone, he prepares to meet us, all alone he directs his attention to us, to God, and then we come to meet him. He would not take a single step because he himself wanted to. It is not he who desires to go with us, but we who desire to go with him. He does not move until he is intended to move. He waits, he waits. Can you imagine it, how he waits on the edge of Eternity for us, expecting us? You know how it is when you are expecting visitors, and you know the time, the hour, when the visitors are due to arrive, and you go to the window and look out but do not yet see your visitors. You often become impatient; but he does not become impatient, he waits as long as he needs to until he receives a message, until he is permitted to go on. He would wait, even if it were a whole hour, he would wait even if it were a whole day, waiting on the edge of Eternity; and how great is his joy when we approach him, when he sees us, when he perceives that we are coming! When we are able to unite with him, he listens for our voices and when he hears the words ‘Now go’ within himself he stands up to enter this room, and when he comes into this room we are with him, we bear him up, because he is so far removed from you that we have to carry him and lead him, so that he can become our instrument.

You too can learn, dear brothers and sisters, to be voices crying on the edge of Eternity; but it is truly a difficult task and only a person who has given his promise in Eternity, his promise to help, only such a person is also ready to receive and ready to give. 

This should be important to you, looked at from the spiritual point of view: to know about the preparations for a conversation with the Spirit of Truth, for making a connection with the Kingdom of God, to know that what is taking place is the keeping of a spiritual promise, which happens anew time and time again. This too you are to know and you must also know about these things, things concerning a true, pure association. You know that this link does not involve any spiritual violation, a word that it is difficult for us even to speak because we respect free will and we only come when we are invited and are in agreement with each other. We are not the kind of Spirits that attack human beings and overthrow them, taking control of them and casting them down in their souls, in order to have the opportunity to speak [through them]. How often have humans been cast down by spiritual beings because that was what they wanted, and how often have spiritual beings been able to harm humans by robbing them of their strength and destroying their capacity for clear thinking, because those humans were not on the way towards God! The first thing is to set out on the path towards God and towards Christ. The first thing is to call upon Christ and to enter into an association with him; because only then when this bond has been tied, only then when the true Spirits come, the Spirits of Truth, only then is it permitted to speak. A Spirit of Truth will float towards him, as light as a feather, will give wings to his spirit and unite with his spirit and together they will bring about the fulfilment of the work of Truth, together, dear brothers and sisters. But a Spirit from the lower planes will seek to control a human being completely, to rule alone over that person’s spirit, manifesting itself in violence and tossing the person’s body backwards and forwards, sending it into spasms and misusing it so improperly that afterwards the person’s own spirit no longer has the strength to put a stop to these things. 

I warn all human beings against allowing such a thing to happen; because a Spirit of Truth will never attack a human in this way. Pay attention, take a very close look at any spiritual relationship, look at the people who offer themselves as mediums, whether they are allowing it themselves or whether they are being made use of improperly. You will be able to recognise this after every trance session: from the body, from the face, and also from the hands and often the eyes. You will notice that after a trance the eyes of a medium who has been possessed by baser spirits and whose body was no longer able to defend him against them look exhausted and lack brilliance; strands of his hair hang down the sides of his face and the occurrence leads to him breaking out in fits of sweating, and such occurrences can also often be accompanied by dreadful smells.

For a time things were very quiet in the field of spiritual relationships. Today it is once again becoming fashionable to get into contact with a Spirit. Many things are communicated in a state of full consciousness where one does not quite know who it is that is speaking, the person himself or his desires, or is it a spiritual being?

We are in a state of uncertainty. These temptations to enter the spiritual realm or to allow oneself to be influenced by the spiritual and to be half here and half there, and afterwards to be torn apart in one’s soul. To no longer be whole, dear brothers and sisters. You must pay attention to these things, and the true Spirit will not place a burden, an excessive burden, on his partner - I would prefer to call him his partner rather than his instrument - but will time and again give him strength, time and again exercise a healing effect on him, and not only on his partner but also on all those present. Time after time, a stream of healing forces will be part of the procedure, and in a circle that has come together in the name of Christ the Angels of Hope, the Angels of Mercy, the Angels of Assurance, the Angels of Healing will also be there; and if you wish it, and ask for healing, then we will accompany these requests and these requests can turn into flowers that we collect in the spiritual realm and bring to the person who needs this strength. You may ask for healing, you may ask on behalf of your relations, you may ask on behalf of your closest friends, you may ask for your neighbours to be granted good health. You may do this, you should do it too because what kind of people would you be, if as Christians you were not there to help and to assist? You must only ask and believe that we are there to help you because if you have faith you will receive help. No request is of any use if you are not able to believe. It is no use if you are only half-hearted. It is no use if you are cold in your hearts. Your spiritual flame must burn. You must be whole, you must belong to Christ entirely, belong to God entirely, belong to love entirely and belong to strength entirely. You must be one with the Truth, with the spiritual laws which you can see written in front of you, which have been engraved on your souls. You must feel within yourselves who you really are in the spirit. You must strive for it and bring it about. You must go with the Spirit of Hope, with the Spirit of Assurance, and must give humanity hope, give humanity assurance, give humanity faith; but do it with love, for love is the first thing that people need. Love your neighbour, love him as you love yourself. Love first before you make any demands. First show the person your affection. Show him that he is worth it, and if he places his confidence in you, then you can give him the words he needs to become alive, but be careful how you make use of this truth. ‘Do not cast your pearls before swine,’ as it is so well put, so that they do not get trampled underfoot, because the most precious truths cannot be understood by a person whose spirit is still walking in darkness, who still has darkness in his soul. So take care first of all that light can enter into the person’s soul, take care first of all that he becomes capable of returning to life and giving love, and then, when you have prepared the ground, then you can give him the truth. First in a small way, then bigger, waiting until people are ready to understand and accept the truth. Do not overwhelm people with the truth, for love comes first, trust and hope come first; so first give people what they really need: affection, understanding, love, and that is sometimes all that is necessary to push a person in the right direction. And if he is filled to the brim with gratitude, he will come back to you again and again to ask your advice, and he will feel comfortable close to you and trust the words that you speak to him.

Yes, that is the closeness of the heart, closeness to the spiritual realm. What happens round about you, what moves you and moves others, what forms a connection between souls, what takes place between you so that it can grow in you. It is no use explaining too much, handing out too many insights, if the person concerned is not capable of processing these insights, if he is not ready. You do not tidy up your house except when you are expecting visitors. Then you want it to look good, to look inviting. So then you do some cleaning here and some cleaning there, yes, and then the visitors come and you are glad to see each other, and the host’s eyes shine if the visitors find nothing to criticise. But my goodness, if there is still something here or there that is not as it should be, how some of you can get worked up about it or be ashamed of it; but don’t take it to heart so much. If the visitors are fond of you, they won’t even notice it.

Yes, those are also things that take place in the soul, in the spirit. There are interactions in life, where one thing is enclosed within another, and so you have to find the right degree, and it is no good being over-enthusiastic about this or that. Be true to your real self, and don’t be afraid, because we know you through and through, from head to toe. We know every curl of your hair and every one of your thoughts. We also know your anger, oh my goodness, there are times when you go up in smoke – ey, ey, ey - and then we are quickly on the scene to give you something of a cold shower, so that you come to yourselves again. Sometimes we really do have a great deal to do. Yes, but believe me, we love you and that is not something that bothers us about you, we are there to help you in life and we would like to see you making progress, and humans are all the same in many ways and what a thing would it be if we did not know what people are like! If we were to take everything so seriously – oh dear, then we would constantly have to be waiting outside the door. No, no, if we say we are with you, then we are there and then we are standing by you. We can put up with all that from you. The main thing is that you should be able to put up with us as well [that is meant in a kindly way!]

Yes, dear brothers and sisters, there are simply – how shall I put it? – these conditions that have to be fulfilled before you can approach the spiritual, set out to meet the spiritual. You have to take the first step. You have to approach us so that we can approach you. If you have problems, then sit down quietly and wait for us. Wait, be full of hope, be full of certainty. We will come, and we are there, and sometimes you will suddenly see the solution to a problem, sometimes you will be helped before you even get as far as sitting down. Yes, it is a strong spiritual association, and there is nothing we consider to be a mere trifle, we are ready to help you at any time with this or that and you do not need to be afraid to ask something of us. We know well when we are allowed to come and when not. We never lose track of things, and it doesn’t matter if you sometimes say something that we may be unable or unwilling to fulfil; because we always do our best to lead you the right way, we do our best to set you on the correct path, that is to say, we also try to set you tasks which will make you grow in carrying them out. We also try to let you be ill from time to time because that too is something you need in order to become more mature, hmm, yes, sometimes one has to be humble again, there were times when you wanted something that was too much for you or meant you had used up too much of your strength without thinking about what you were doing. You should be in harmony; and if you are planning to do something that requires a lot of strength, then you should practise beforehand, so that you have this strength that you need and it does not suddenly become too much for you, so that you say afterwards: ‘Oh dear, that hurts, oh dear!’ No, you should act cautiously in your lives. If you know that you have a long way ahead of you, that you have a lot to achieve, then practise beforehand, so that you are at the stage where you really can achieve these things. Not wanting to do great things and then finding you do not have the strength, but keeping tabs on everything and also overcoming your sluggishness just a little, and then demanding a little bit more [of yourselves], but with caution, and everything in moderation.

Yes indeed, [in] the last addresses I was allowed to deliver to you here I dealt with such elevated topics and such wonderful knowledge, and I kept wanting for once to tell you about things that are simply beautiful, but then there was always something else that was important, and so these beautiful, precious, magnificent things that happen all around you and the splendid things that occur in the spiritual realm always got pushed into the background a bit; for we have miracles in our spiritual world as well. Because if we no longer had any miracles, what would become of joy? Because we too want something to be amazed at, want marvellous things to uplift us, and you would like to have marvellous things to uplift you too, but first of all you have to learn in your souls to value it when you gain glimpses of these wonderful things. You know about the many spiritual planes, and how differently each being perceives these planes. How what you see with your eyes is governed by your awareness. How wide one has to open one’s spiritual eyes in order to perceive what the truth really is, i.e. to register completely how beautiful a sphere is; and it is the same with you here on earth. You first have to develop your awareness, so that your eyes can properly take in the beautiful things that exist here on earth. How many delightful things there are right in front of you, and you do not see them! You must also develop the power of seeing within yourselves, and the ability to perceive the wonders of Creation, for particularly in spring, when everything here blossoms and is covered in fresh green, there is one miracle after another. There is a veritable explosion of splendours. Splendours are heaped on you, and how many creatures there are helping to make these splendours appear, how many there are working on this! When you design a park, you need the plans, you need to know what it is to look like, this is what it must look like, that is what it must look like, this is where these plants or those plants must be. You have architects who put all their effort into this, you have craftspeople and you have machines that make the work easier for you, but one thing you do not have: the blessing that comes from us, and the strength that we endow the plants with, so that they can grow up in strength, that too comes from us, dear brothers and sisters. And there are so many untiring Souls that cannot rest, that are never still, and that distribute these powers that we give to the earth, put them where they are needed, and these little untiring beings receive so little attention and yet do so much. They form groups that pass over this earth. They build fences, spiritual nets; and in these spiritual nets the cosmic forces and the blessing are collected, and they draw these nets across the earth, across the spiritual fields, and the strength goes into the crops, into the plants, and the blessing that is bestowed every day is spread out; and these beings then also have their favourites whom they love to go to and then whatever is left over is brought to the plant, is brought to the place, and oh, sometimes a garden is made of which the owner says afterwards: “Goodness, where have all these plants come from? I didn’t sow them, I didn’t grow them, where have they suddenly appeared from? Hmm, hmm, one wonders where things like that can come from, but in the spiritual realm the beings are very lively and active and like to play their little games with people as well. Yes, and these delightful games, when they show themselves, yes, and then one is amazed at the infinite powers these little creatures possess. And they are so close to the earth and can make themselves visible and are taken by surprise when someone suddenly grabs hold of them. Yes, that happens, doesn’t it? Like the Brownies… – hmm, hmm, - people can get them into difficulties by strewing something on the ground. Yes, yes, people have always tried to get their hands [on them], have always tried to exercise power over these little spiritual helpers, have always tried to misuse them. But believe me, you will not succeed in that any more, not in that way. There were times when these beings trusted humans and came so close to them, but – humans with their way of thinking, it was only individual people here and there, but it showed that it was not a good thing to be too close to people, because with every gift they receive people get … they always want to have even more, hmm, and they are never satisfied, and they also find it so difficult to say thank-you. To simply kneel down and give thanks to God, and to include these beings as well, and to give thanks for the fact that they wander all over the earth in the cause of Heaven, in the cause of Christ, and add their bit. They do this on behalf of Christ, on behalf of God. They could be somewhere else completely, they do not need to be here, because they could spend the time in their own realm, their own spiritual realm, and need not be here. No, they see it as their task and as a token of their love for humanity, to help, to give and to help build things up. But in all things they bear a longing for the first and second step; the human being must undertake the preparations, he must take the first and the second step, and then those on the spiritual side will also make their steps, and in many an inhospitable region, where normally, according to human calculations, many things are not able to grow, plants will sprout and grow and flourish, and nobody can understand it – not even a scientist. And how often evidence of the spiritual world will appear there, and innumerable nature spirits will be involved in supporting these works, and many who have made their gardens at high altitudes or on mountain sides, and have firmly trusted in the spiritual world to make their trees grow, are they [and the spiritual world] are linked up with each other; yes, these people who are so sure about this matter of growth and have a sense for plants that belong together, these people who perform true miracles at which other people’s eyes start to shine and which get people asking themselves: how could the plants flourish in such a way, and what harvest will this work yield? The plants could flourish in this way everywhere and produce such a harvest and bring such closeness, if only everyone would take this trouble, if only one group would not think only of themselves and the other group have so little strength, if only all would get down to work together, then this earth could be a paradise, a thing of beauty. A pleasant fragrance could arise from this earth, if only everything proceeded according to the one law of love for one’s neighbour.

How good you could have it here, how much peace there could be if the simple original faith that all belong together and that each is the brother of the other [could be restored], if there were not all these different creeds that time and time again want to destroy everything and keep everything as they themselves think it should be. For there is only one God, there is only one Father and it is Christ who holds everything in motion, and it is the Angels who accompany every person, whatever his origin, whatever the colour of his skin, whatever direction he is going in, for the way is the same for all: to be born, to do one’s work and fulfil one’s task here and then to return to the spiritual realm. And should one not have a greater interest in seeing that every person returns home with profit, that everyone is able to enjoy his fruits? Just as you prescribe that every little human being has to go to school, so you should also decree love, devotion, for every creature. It is no use not wanting to share. It is no use excluding people, because every person has his task in this realm, and it is a realm for humans, for animals, for the whole of creation. No, there are people who are rejected, they are simply not thought to be needed. Only a few are in charge, and only a few pocket the profits, the others are not allowed to have any wishes. There is no provision for order or for harmony. Some want to have one thing, the others something else. There are quarrels, there are disputes, there are wars, nothing is in harmony and it should really be the matter closest to your hearts to put all these things in order here on earth, to bring things back into harmony and to turn a blind eye to all these many other things, and that is what I meant when I said first trust people, trust people.

Today I have spoken so much about these little inconsequential matters. I have brought up so many things, but you know that each thing is linked to the others, that in the spiritual realm there is unceasing growth and everything is bound together, so that it all has to remain in harmony and that humanity is not allowed to exclude itself from this Law of Harmony, and that also means that human beings do not have a right in any circumstances to say “No, you are not worth anything and you do not need to eat, so we can let you starve”, which does not promote order. No, one must act to bring order to everything everywhere. One may neither give too much to one nor too little to another. Everything must be in harmony. The number of births must also be in harmony with the number of people living on the earth. A solution must be found to this problem too, but a harmonious solution. This earth will still be able to feed millions more, but if humanity goes on destroying so much, then these millions, billions of people will not be able to come to earth at all, Creation will not be able to speed up to the extent that would actually be possible, because no-one has the will to build anything up and to make everywhere in the world cultivatable for everyone. No, they would rather explore alien planets, they want to travel to this planet or that planet. For this, this money, so important to you though it is, is simply, as one might say, thrown down the drain without it being of any use to anybody. Humanity must learn to use all the means at its disposal to build things up and develop them. Things can only succeed if all pull together, and the moment people are excluded from the love of life, from the love of God, things simply can’t go well. It’s as if you have holes in your socks: well then, people will just have to walk as well as they can with worn-out socks.

Well, my dear brothers and sisters, I suppose I have talked enough and I leave it to you to continue spinning the threads and to think about them; and even you are only a few drops in the ocean. By yourselves you aren’t able to perform any miracles; but you can do something to promote Love. You can do something to promote Hope, there where you are, where you have been placed. Respect each other and try to do what is right.

So, I will withdraw. I leave God’s blessing with you. I leave you the strength I have brought with me, for yourselves and your loved ones. I leave you my good wishes, that your friends will be able to be cured. I give it to you, this strength, which is spread out before you and which surrounds you, for I never come with empty hands. I have brought something with me for each of you. And each one who is here should go searching for the little present I have put somewhere for him; perhaps you will recognise it, but perhaps not until a bit later.

In the name of Christ, I pray for your salvation and for God’s blessing on your lives. May you recover your health in body and soul. May your blessing fall upon your neighbour and bear him up. May you awaken Love in each other and may you be igniting sparks, because only he who is himself burning can pass on the flame, only he who has light in himself can give light to others, and only he who has already received a gift can give.

Peace be with you, and greetings in God’s name!

Walter: [when the Little Servant’s addresses were over, Walter often reported on what he had experienced during the transition from trance to the state of wakeful consciousness]

The table is richly laid for you. Every one of you can partake of what is on the table, whether it is a lovely fruit, a flower or a jug of water. Everyone may partake of what is here and everyone may wish for something, and your Guiding and Guardian Spirits will take these things from this table and carry them until the time when you need them. And I can see them going outside and collecting the items from the table, and putting some of them in baskets or wrapping them in cloths or pouring them into jugs. And so they each have their packages to carry and want to go with you. They want these things that are lying here on the table to also be taken into your homes for you and laid on the table, so that you can always have something of them. It is a gift that has been given for you.

28. Your Spark of Spiritual Life; Your Alliance with Eternity, with God [94]

Address no. 213 of 25 January 2002

Peace be with you, my dear brothers and sisters,

Today I am once again permitted to address you, to be your Servant and to help you on your way to God, to Christ, and on your way to yourselves, to yourselves in your inner being. I am permitted to lead you to yourselves; and if I lead you to yourselves, then I lead you to God.

Dear brothers and sisters, you in yourselves, in yourselves, are a part of God, and so your body, your soul, your spirit are all parts of God, of God’s creation. Something has been placed within you, something of Eternity, something of the eternal life from the eternal divine fire, the light of your personality, the spark of your spirit, that which makes you alive, your inner vitality, your alliance with Eternity, with God. If I say I will lead you to yourselves, this leading of you to yourselves is in itself a leading to God, for you are a part of God. Every one of you bears God in his innermost self, every one of you lives from God, from his innermost self, every one of you possesses Eternity, eternal values, eternal life and a degree of perfection. This [is the] spiritual, eternal light, the eternal perfect energy that makes you alive, the spark of God which enables you to live, which allows you to become what you are meant to be, which leads you on the way to your Father’s house and the power of which is unfurled more and more, more and more. More and more develops out of something small, more and more strength. It is a vitality that increases from one life to the next, increases more and more, grows with your own insight, with your faith, with your love, with your understanding. With all those virtues which you try to perfect, the light within you will become greater and greater, and you will awaken spiritually more and more and understand more and more. You are still enclosed in a solid shell, you are still surrounded by this solid shell which also protects you. It is your home, your house, your mantle. Yes, this earthly home that you have here, your body, protects you. It is like a boat in Eternity, like a nutshell drifting across a lake, and within this shell, within this shell is your innermost, your unique nature, your complete being, your longings, your values, your tasks. Yes, everything is enclosed in this shell and is preserved, protected against harm. If I say that, then you must also understand it correctly and I will try to explain it to you properly as well, so that you can understand it, for you are protected by your bodies and your body protects your neighbour, your Other, who stands alongside you. You know: the spiritual within you, your very own unique awareness, your selfhood, is at home in your temple. This self-awareness of your personality becomes alive through God’s spiritual fire. This self and this fire are joined together for Eternity by a creative act of God’s, and will never separate again. This is the true making of your personality, of your being, of your later glory, inseparable, living, eternally and inextinguishably joined together and in this inseparable, eternal personality your spiritual colours are to be found. These spiritual colours are illuminated by this spiritual light of your life. All your characteristics, your very own unique characteristics, are placed in your inner self, in your spiritual temple as I always call it, the temple of your soul, your innermost personality. Your spiritual works are laid within it. You can imagine it in this way: it is something precious, it is like a spiritual painting, and this spiritual painting is further beautified, made more alive, made still more vivid by many things. What is there is further elaborated, worked into shape. It gains in dignity, in greatness. It grows out of your selves. It includes certain tendencies. It includes certain virtues and certain tasks to be performed in Creation which have been placed within you; for it is not only eternal light, living, empowering light and this personality, this free personality, that you have been endowed with; no, there is much, much more besides. Artistic abilities, abilities in music, the ability to feel, the ability to heal, the ability to love, the ability to hope, the ability of the spiritual powers that have been laid within you to be brought to life. Every one of you has a very particular, specific ability - an ability that rises up within you sparkling like a pearl and can be put to use, not only for yourselves, but for all. Everyone, everyone contributes his power of spiritual unfolding. Imagine it: it is in the innermost part of your souls beside the altar that your virtues grow, that your abilities grow, that your sense of justice grows, that your wisdom and your goodness grow. These are the flowers of heaven, these things which rise up within you, your creative powers. One person will develop the ability to decipher the rays of light, of the divine light, the ability to receive messages from these rays, to understand people through these rays, to understand people’s thoughts through these rays. All this can lie concealed in one being. Another being may have the ability to shape spiritual material, to condense it, to give it form. You have been inwardly endowed with so many things that you cannot recognise yet or that you have no wish to take notice of today. I will lead you to your altar. I will lead you to this place where everything begins, which everything grows out of, for there was a time when you blossomed spiritually and were dazzled by your free will. You were beguiled, you were led astray, you were led down false paths. You were found to be lacking, lacking in spiritual insight, in recognition of the Truth, for had your spiritual recognition of the Truth been sufficiently developed you would not have been led astray, dear brothers and sisters. There was a being that exerted influence on you and that basically robbed you of your strength, your insight; by listening to this being you made it possible for this being to cloud your clear spiritual powers, so that this being was able to lead you astray, for this being whom you know by name, Lucifer, was a creative spirit and a mighty spirit and with his power he beguiled you and made you false promises and you no longer listened to yourselves. You were no longer able to determine what your own feelings were, you were dazzled, you were deafened, you no longer heard the voices that sought to draw you away from him. This is a very, very important segment of this revelation of the Truth, the need to recognise that one can be influenced and that every one of you has been influenced and has lost so much as a result. Today, therefore, I must lead you back to yourselves again, I must direct you into your innermost parts and say: Listen to the voice within you, listen to your abilities. Be sensitive to all you possess in the way of graces, of magnificent gifts, and use these gifts, with the aid of the divine light that is present within you, to build things up in the direction of God, in the direction of your Redeemer, in accordance with the divine order. Learn to support each other in your abilities, in your actions, remain the masters of yourselves and give your hand only to one that can help you or give your hand only to those you seek to help. Consider well the words that you speak. Consider what you hear. Do not let everything find its way into you, lest you suffer harm to your souls. Let in only what is good and plant only what is really good, really good, along your path; then it will blossom and you will recognise, you will see, it will be made new again, it will be made beautiful again, it will live again, it will give you strength again.

Yes, dear brothers and sisters, every person has his time here on earth. His time, which he can make use of in this body, in order to awake to eternal Truth. Yes, you are like seeds that are sown; these seeds have their protective husks, but eventually the time comes when this husk breaks open and life unfolds. Not only here on earth, but in the spiritual realm as well. Each one of you has been given his spiritual strength, he has it with him in his luggage. It is said that you have been given a certain amount of time and a certain amount of strength. This time is not calculated in minutes, but by the strength of your life-force. For you have free will, you can strengthen your life-force and husband it wisely, and so lengthen your lives. But you can also use up your life-force, and thus shorten your lives. You have been set a certain span, but through your free will you are in a position either to increase or else to reduce this span of your life. This too is your decision, and so it is important for you to learn that the free will that is within you also has the power to decide, and that in this respect as well you have to seek and find the ways that help you to extend the time available to you, the time which you have to continue growing here, to perfect yourselves, as much as possible. There is so much there, and you should also not forget during your life to ask, yes, to ask for healing, to ask for strength: ask and it will be given to you, and it will be given to you in such a form that you are able to make use of it. Always remember this: he who gives strength and he who guides you does so in wisdom and is skilled at it, and so it is wise to ask that you may always be guided and that strength may be given to you, and that you may also learn to take up into yourself powers that increase your life-force and thus help to further lengthen your time here. There are so many opportunities, and you must learn: learn that it is in your own hand to hold onto it and that you can say yes or no.

Fate is not unalterable, dear brothers and sisters; fate can be changed. Just as you change in your innermost selves, so your fate changes as well, and it is not wise to speak of karma, since you as human beings cannot understand in the least what karma is and what part it plays. No human being can really tell what is karma or what is not karma, what is predetermined and what is not predetermined. There are so many factors involved. If it were the case that everyone had his predetermined time and it was not possible for anyone to take a different path, then what would be the point of living here on earth? Why should you develop, if everything is already predetermined? There must be a range within which you can decide freely and develop, within which you can say yes or no, because it is so important what you awaken and bring to fruition within yourselves. This is so important that it cannot be a predetermined length of time, so long or so long and then it is fulfilled. No, it must remain open, and in the spiritual world it is so that everyone can be given a preview and it is easy for your Guardian and Guiding Spirit to see and to recognise up to two years in advance what will happen to you, and he is in a position to draw your attention to it and to say ‘Do not go to this place’ or ‘Do not go to that place’, or ‘Do not get into this car’ or ‘Do not take this plane’, ‘Stay at home’, ‘Stay where you are’, ‘Do not get in’, since otherwise you would have reached the end of your path, and therefore your Guiding Spirit appears in your dreams and makes you attentive, knocks on the door of your soul and rescues you on this or that occasion from premature death. If you only knew how much is done for every individual, you would sing only one song from dawn to dusk, namely the song of gratitude. So pray to be guided, pray to be helped. Allow the Spirit, your spiritual guide, also to be given room in your soul. Talk to each other about this, and remember. And enquire about the meaning of your dreams. Try to understand whatever comes into your consciousness, including your emotions. Try also to direct upwards the talents that you have in your souls, that stand, so to speak, on this altar: talents that will perhaps not manage to come into flower in this life, but perhaps you will notice just a trace of all this, dear brothers and sisters. There are so many precious things in each one of you. Life is so wonderful, and is it not a blessing to be healthy, to be able to hear properly, to be able to see, to feel, to be mobile? It is grace, grace, and you should rejoice over every gift, over every day that the sun shines upon you, that makes you happy, and think with gratitude of every person who helps you, who guides you, who supports you. Be grateful that you are not too alone and be grateful that you are able to come together in this circle, where you have the opportunity to find out more and more about yourselves, and where I also to have the opportunity to tell you this or that, to arouse your attention and to lead you to yourselves. I have said ‘Know yourselves’ again and again for so many years. Time and again I lead you towards yourselves and every year I deepen this selfhood in you and every year I also see spiritual growth in you, and you too must be able to perceive it in yourselves. Ask yourselves: how much have I already grown then? Just compare: look back at how you thought five years, ten years, twenty years ago. Just try to compare with how you used to think, and then look at what you are like today, and ask yourselves: Have I made progress, have I advanced? 

This is the accountability that I demand of you again and again. The overall picture that you should gain for yourselves. How far have I come on my way? And you know how much time each one has and that sooner or later the time will come when you will cross over into the spiritual world and say farewell to this one, so pray that you will not be alone at that time, but will be guided and that you will be protected against much suffering. Ask for this because what you ask for will also be made possible, and there will be a way to guide you; because just as you have been led into this life, so you can also be led out of it again, and in such a way that you remain aware and can feel joy at it, and proceed cheerfully on your way through the spiritual realm.

I have raised many topics today. Many of them I have not finished with yet, I have not yet been able to show you the complete picture, but we will come together many times more, and I will come back to these things again and again, and in ever greater detail, and thus gradually make clearer the individual forces that drive your life. You can already go into yourselves in meditation, you can go into yourselves in silence, and try to really know yourselves, and if you notice that at some particular point in my inner being there is so much still lacking and that I have my difficulties at that point and cannot yet manage to overcome this or that thing, and would like to have this or that thing so that it can come into blossom within me. Then ask for it. Let yourselves be led, ask for strength, ask for light, ask for direction.

Yes, dear brothers and sisters, now I have come to the end again for today. I would like to go on speaking to you, but in this matter too I must show consideration and must be economical with the strength that is available. That is a difference: a good Spirit of God pays due regard to his protégé, protects his protégé and does not demand too much of him, for we give back the strength we need to take; but those who come from down below only take and do not give anything back. If we are the ones guiding, the protégé remains healthy or recovers his health. Remember that; and when there is no longer any strength there we will not speak any more, and we will do it as long as we are allowed to, and we do not make demands but fulfil and give strength back; and not only does our protégé get his spiritual strength back, but his spiritual strength is further increased in this way, and so it occurs repeatedly that a protégé is made whole, as he has lent his strength to us and we have given our strength back to him in return. So it has often been a miracle that our protégé has been able to get back on his feet again, and it is thus also a gift to you. You should keep this in mind too. It is also one of the abilities that every human being has within himself and that every human being can also achieve. These [are] opportunities to serve one’s neighbour, so that the neighbour too can recognise, understand and rise up; and so he is a spring of water for you in which there are many precious stones.

So, I will withdraw. I leave with you the blessing of the spiritual world, as I have been instructed to do. This strength has also been added to you by your Guardian and Guiding Spirit, so that you can receive the blessing, the blessing from the spiritual world. In this way I wrap a protective blanket around you in the spirit, I envelop your body and your soul, so that you may become healthy in body and soul.

Greetings in God’s name, dear brothers and sisters.

Walter:

I see a house before me, and the house is brightly illuminated. In this house there is a great hall, and in the middle of the hall I can see a magnificent fire, a fire that glows in all colours, and around this fire are sitting many beings dressed in colourful clothing. Some are laughing, some are singing, some are playing musical instruments, some are giving thanks and praying, and there is peace in this house, and the blessing of this house spreads out beyond it, and the light shines through the windows of the house and transforms its surroundings too.

Join up your Bonds of Life to the Bond of Heaven [95]

Address no. 286 of 11 June 2010

Peace be with you, dear brothers and sisters,

I am permitted to address you once again today, to help you, to guide you, to join up the bonds of your lives to the bond of heaven, to once again implore a blessing upon your lives here on this earth, and to bring peace to your souls for your dealings with other human beings and with Heaven.

Dear brothers and sisters, life here on this earth requires strength, courage, conscientiousness, lasting endurance, and that you should keep faith with your neighbours and come together in peace.

Keep pondering over the divine element in your souls, so that you are also able to feel it and experience it. Do not all of you want to experience divine, spiritual and eternal things? Do not all of you wish to feel Heaven, all of you wish to perceive the link to the spiritual, to feel the resonance of God? How far have you come in developing your feeling for, your perception of the divine? How far have you come in developing your feelings for and perception of those who have gone before you? There is so much that lies before you like an open book. We come so close to you; how often do you sense it? How often are you aware of true spirituality, of the truly divine within yourselves? How rarely are you deeply moved by what you speak of as the divine, by the Truth, by the true existence of God? For each one of you has the light of God in his inward being, and not only the light of God, but everything that he has wanted and still wants to reap the benefit of in his life, and surrounding this spark of light there is present within you, in your souls, all the knowledge that you would so like to possess; your spiritual spark is surrounded by the oldest of all knowledge, the eternal knowledge of the Truth, the eternal knowledge of Love, and although this is within you, some of you are still so far removed from it! It lies within you, before you. Wherever you look, the Spirit of God is at work. Wherever you look, there is the vigour of life, spiritual life, spiritual truth. If you resonated on the right wavelength, the wavelength of the divine, you would be able to hear a symphony of life all around you, you would be able to sense the radiance of peace and joy. How far, how far removed are you from yourselves?

Dear brothers and sisters, this really is so: so where are you people all heading? What you are searching for is within you, is with you, and the one you need to help you is standing right next to you, your Guardian and Guide in this life, who keeps watch over your life, who bears you up and holds you, who has kept you safe for so many years already, from the beginning of your lives here, and in some cases far, far back into the past.

Yes, dear brothers and sisters, the one who can and does help you is standing right beside you. Why do you so seldom accept his aid? Why do you sense so little of the spiritual happenings that take place all around you? After all, you are not as blind as all that. Why do so many external things always manage to get through to you? What you really need you forget again and again, reject again and again. Who takes the time to sit down and wait? Who takes the time to talk to his Guardian and Guiding Spirit, or attempts to make contact with him? Who among you takes the time to do that? You go to those who have the ability to make contact on your behalf, in order to ask for a message, or to hope that you might receive one.

Yet here we are, standing right next to you. Why don’t you try to come closer to us? You are being guided, you notice that in your lives, don’t you? For us it is difficult to always stand at a certain distance from you and now and again to be there for you, to come closer to you in order to protect you, to help you. You are indeed meant to go your own way in life; but you could still follow that way with more joy, with more peace in your hearts, with more trust. For it is also possible for you to sense us, to recognise us. So take the time to come closer, to come closer to us. Take the time to look within yourselves for once, to look into your innermost being, to look at the altars in your temples, to look into the light, for the light does not illuminate only your souls, but the whole of your bodies. The light illuminates for you the Truth that you need to live by; in this light appears all the spiritual knowledge that you have been waiting, with such longing, to hear and to feel. It is within you. I want to give you courage, courage to feel, and also courage to gather experiences of your own.

Dear brothers and sisters, learn to rediscover how to feel, rediscover proper spiritual sight! For you do look out into nature, into spiritual nature. You can perceive so much with your earthly eyes; so why not make use of your spiritual eyes too, the spiritual senses that you have, your spiritual sense of feeling?

The feast of Pentecost, the feast of the Holy Spirit, the feast of the knowledge of the Spirit through being permeated by the Spirit, the recognition and experience of Truth, the bubbling up of spiritual words and the seeing of spiritual visions, all this was given to you, all this was given to the [first] Christians, they were to live with all of this. How mighty this feast of Pentecost was; and how mighty is it today? Do you still hear the rushing mighty wind, do you still sense the spiritual words in your souls? Do you still hear the call? Do you still have dreams that reveal to you the way your lives should follow? What remains of what God and Christ gave? What remains of the spiritual inheritance of humanity? Where is the gift of being able to distinguish between Spirits? Where is the gift of clairaudience, the gift of being able to understand and distinguish? Where is the gift of clairsentience, the gift of healing?

Dear brothers and sisters, look within yourselves. Do not be overwhelmed by the things that you call everyday life, which drive you to your limits and take possession of you and yet do not give you any peace. All those who only strive after material things and want to get rich, and who delight in things in life that are not worth it. How little time do you give to the sacred things of Truth, of Love, of Hope? How little confidence do you have in yourselves? It is human thinking, the power exerted by thought, that which flows in upon you, everything seizes possession of you: the cares, the misfortune that you have brought upon yourselves, the disasters. You create your own suffering; because you do too little to come close to the origin of life, because you know yourselves too little. From outside, everything presses on you from outside and too little from within you flows outwards. Lack of consideration is spreading among humans, lovelessness, intolerance. What is filled with life is rejected; people only ever demand things, and never give them. Proper moderation has been lost, some have too much, others too little; but only harmony brings blessing, living together, living for the sake of others. Not only recognition in the little things that happen. You can look out into the world, can’t you? So you can see the damage that you yourselves are causing. You look out into space, to the stars, to distant worlds, such big ears you have that you can listen out, that you can recognise and experience some further new discovery, [but] coming from outside, from outside. You will in any case not be able to recognise the end because you are not able to get the complete picture at all. Life, innumerable worlds, eternal and infinite space. So much effort is expended on this, in order to understand something of it; and yet look, look at yourselves, look into yourselves, what do you do to really understand yourselves, to serve each other, to lift up, to enter into a world of peace, to put an end to all the troublesome factors and to really create true peace. The lust for power, envy, jealousy, lovelessness, hatred: these are the things that are strong! The abuse of power! If only you could perceive for once these noises that are all around you and that reveal what the earth sounds like in the cosmos, in God’s school.

Dear brothers and sisters, how little do humans seek to live out love, how little to understand their neighbours, how little [do they have] the gift of distinguishing between Spirits. How little do humans understand, who think only of themselves and only abuse their power. If true Christianity, the true Church, were attired in the power and strength of God, this could never happen. This weakness has led to the formation of countless religious confessions, which struggle and make war against each other. Each one thinks that it alone has access to the truth about life, each one thinks that it alone is the only way to salvation; but just think, in every individual everything is present, everything is united, the whole cosmos. You could possess so much, understand so much, experience so much, so much joy, so much peace.

Today I have for once brought you closer to the really important matters, and so have attempted to open your eyes a little bit here and there. Start now, go into yourselves, and for once achieve peace for yourselves. And try for once to sense when we come and stand beside you, to sense when we touch you, so that you are indeed able to experience Heaven; and that is possible, these are not just empty words. Believe me, you can feel us, you can perceive us, if you only want to, if you would only take the trouble!

Dear brothers and sisters, I have a request and a favour that I want to ask of you: just try to recognise and to sense us. We are close to you, we help you and bring blessing on you. It would be much easier for you if you would let more things remain whole, so that human beings too could recover their health. Go back to the beginning, go back to the first Christians. What good things God has done among human beings! What good things Christ has done, how much strength, how much healing he has granted to humanity, and how much healing the first Christians were able to dispense! Why [can people not hold onto these things, why] does it get lost so quickly, again and again? Why, oh why?

So I ask in the name of Christ for the blessing that will help you, that will bear you up, that will enliven you. I ask in Christ’s name for the divine power, that it may flow through you and permeate you. I ask for the power that will teach you true spiritual awareness and a true spiritual way of seeing. I also ask the Heavenly Father that you might bear within you the gift of distinguishing, for when you do what I request of you, when you come to us and touch us, and when you sense [our presence], you must also be able to distinguish what it is that is touching you and what it is that is speaking to you. You must have mastered the gift of distinguishing between Spirits, and you must differentiate between good and evil. You must look into this, yes, and therefore I ask that you may have the power and insight to be able to assess the outcome of such an examination, for nothing can happen if you are not in balance in your lives.

Peace, dear brothers and sisters, be to you all.

Peace be with you, greetings in God’s name.

Walter:

I see before me a flame, almost spherical, enveloped in light and shining from within itself. I see shining streaks of mist, as after a shower of rain on a road, drawing away across this light in many and varied colours, I can recognise in this light the notes, signs and writing - and I can hear melodies being played. It is the light of God, the light of life and of understanding. It is the light that takes hold of you all, I can see the rays that proceed from this light, which take hold of you and try to ignite the light within you. I see how this light is lifted up, is lifted up high, and I see it disappear again.

30. Feeling at Ease with your Spiritual Companion [96]

Address no. 229 of 7 November 2003

Peace be with you.

Dear brothers and sisters, I am permitted to be with you again today, I am permitted once again to pass on a light to you, a light of truth.

Dear brothers and sisters, quietness is spreading round about you. The days are becoming shorter for you, and the nights longer. You are drawing closer to the ends of your paths. You know that the autumn brings many of you back to your spiritual home. Many find their way home, to their spiritual homeland. For you, this time means more restfulness, more time to contemplate, more time to look within yourselves, and also more spiritual insights, more spiritual experience. You should make good use of this time to strengthen your links with the spiritual realm.

I have told you about families in the Spirit, the family bonds that link them and the spiritual homes of certain families. Yes, in the spiritual realm there are, and have always been, great spiritual family communities. Large groups, family groups, you might also say there are various clans. Yes, and in the spiritual realm being part of a clan extends upwards, further and further, right up to the original progenitor of the clan, that is to say starting from the first princely house and extending right down to the individual units: groups of followers, choirs, groups of guiding spirits and then again dividing in particular directions, according to the characteristics and abilities of the community, of these families, spiritual family communities with very specific abilities and ways of living and working and displaying their creativity, and also demonstrating their capacity for development, each member of the community in its own way. And so you too belong to such a family, every one of you is a member of a specific spiritual family line, and this line of the spiritual family strives to bring all who belong to it together as quickly as possible, to support them, to assist them, that is to say the guidance you receive springs from your own spiritual family, the spiritual family community brings forth leaders, heavenly spirits of great ability, who guide all those who are under their care here on earth.

Yes, in this way one thing develops into another and every small piece fits into the puzzle again. Yes, it’s like an enormous jigsaw, which gradually comes to show more and more of the picture, until you too can make out what it shows. In the same way you can feel assured from the spiritual point of view that you really are in good hands, in good spiritual hands, which lead and guide you.

Dear brothers and sisters, at this time of year you should also be more open to the spiritual and also notice when you are being guided. Draw your guides into your daily lives. Do not let your guides stand waiting there somewhere outside, but let them go with you at your side. Be aware that you are being accompanied all day and all night. And you are accompanied ceaselessly, and are not alone; and remember that no problem is so unimportant that one cannot discuss it with one’s Guardian and Guiding Spirit. In the course of time you will notice what an intimate relationship you have with your Guiding Spirit, with your spiritual friend, with your spiritual brother or your spiritual sister. How much trouble they take, and if you wish it and are willing to address the spiritual side and also to act together with them, then you can lean on their shoulders, laying your inhibitions aside. Talk to your Guardian and Guiding Spirits about the smallest things, the simplest things, and even if they are only small problems, ask for help, always ask. It is in the smallest things that you will recognise how you are guided, how intimate the link to the spiritual realm is. Make sure every morning that you are under spiritual protection. Do not forget to ask for protection for your body and your life, for guardianship and guidance, and also for the protection of your house or your flat, of your property. Place all these things in the care of the spiritual realm. Be aware of everything that is around you. Call upon the spiritual powers to enter your lives. Many people simply pass by their Guardian Spirits, many are too proud to think that they need them: they think they can manage on their own. No, in the spiritual realm you are part of a community whose members help, guide and support each other. If you have problems, talk to your spiritual companions about them and seek a solution, pray for a solution. Do not forget to pray. You must say what is wrong and what you need, and you will see that each one of you is guided through life in a marvellous way and that those who take the time to contemplate, to look back over their lives at this time of the year, in this time of quietness, will see how often they have been borne up in their lives, how often they have been kept safe from doing wrong and protected against accidents, and you will have to admit that whenever you acted contrary to what your spiritual companion whispered in your ear, you have inevitably stumbled, so that you find yourself saying: I knew it all the time, why didn’t I do what I should have done? Oh dear me! And often you are disappointed with yourselves for having acted too quickly, for not having considered things properly, for not taking the advice of the spiritual world. There are many things that take longer, it seems. It’s always worthwhile sleeping on a problem and then asking for help. How strangely and wonderfully on some occasions truth and assistance come to light, sometimes it’s like a gift and a surprise. Believe me, what comes from the spiritual world sometimes helps you to know better what is right, whether this or that is permissible at all, in some cases you may also be prevented from doing something in order to be protected against harm. And be patient in your lives: when something stands in your way accept it gratefully, and always remember that it must be for your own good and that nothing is ever too late, but everything comes at the right time. Punctuality is a good attribute, but patience is also necessary. Don’t let yourselves be driven, and don’t become hectic in your lives. Take as much time as you need. Anyone who takes enough time to achieve any objective will always be successful in achieving it. Think about what you do. Don’t grumble if sometimes things don’t go as you want them to, but think every time that there is not only an earthly reason for this, but sometimes a spiritual reason as well.

Yes, today it is this counselling and this becoming linked to the Spiritual that I want to talk about: how you can come to feel at ease with your spiritual companion.

Dear brothers and sisters, you have no idea how many things are discussed and settled in the spiritual realm in order to enable you to make progress, spiritual progress. Nor do you have any idea how many Angels there are that take it upon themselves to be born on this earth, how many Angels. These Bearers of Light often wander across this earth, unassumingly, unrecognised and disregarded. They are very unassuming beings. They radiate a spiritual light that brings healing to their surroundings and to other human beings. The power radiated by these Angels that are born on earth brings healing to your society. These Angels seldom come to occupy positions in which they are able to unfold their spiritual power here on earth, in the service of love and in the awareness that they are guiding human beings to a spiritual goal. These humans who are born on Earth out of their spiritual existence as Angels are always very unassuming and very considerate, and these beings, these angelic beings, are not liable to feel any lust for power. Rather, they are hesitant and prefer to retire into the background. It is only seldom that anyone recognises these Angels as being Angels. Sometimes people talk about unassuming people who do not seem to have any great needs, who are content with whatever life happens to bring them, who are able to do without many things and who do not care a jot how much they possess. They can also let go of their possessions and give them away to others. Angels who have been born on earth are full of love, full of forgiveness. They too have to make their way through this life and often face hostility. Believe me, the world of the lower spirits [the followers of Lucifer, author’s note] sees their light, and this light is particularly subject to attack, in order to prevent it from becoming a blessing to the human beings who walk this earth. These Angels constantly become targets of the lower spirits, and they often have to struggle on earth against this dark side, and these Angels are seldom recognised. Yes, the lot that these Angels have to endure is very often a difficult one; sometimes they also have to bear being afflicted with serious illnesses, when they have to show whether they are nevertheless still able to feel love towards their fellow humans and to forgive them. And these Angels prove that they are servants of God by saying Yes to whatever it is that is inflicted upon them, and by setting off time and again on the way [to a new life here on this earth]. And so spiritual friendships are established in the heights of the spiritual realm, and there are always beings, generally Angels, who agree to this and accept it, saying: ‘I will go down to earth and be born here or there, and I beg you, my dear friend, my brother, to support me on my way on earth and thus help me to be of benefit to these humans. Do not let me go alone, but take me by the hand, guide me and so let the light from the heights of Heaven be carried to the earth, and let my way be made easier, so that others too can recognise what life is really about.

Dear brothers and sisters, in this way many, many spiritual alliances are forged and through them many are led down from the heights, and it is up to you to recognise these Angels on Earth and not to disregard them, but to experience how brightly the light shines in their presence. Always remember, if much evil arises anywhere on the earth, remember that a lot of light also comes. God is just, and God gives his grace and his love and these Angels, who come down to earth out of pure love for you and help to build [people] up here and to perform the work of love, the work of Christ. You are not alone, and time and again God has sent his faithful servants to this earth. And the Angels do not shy away from being born as human beings and as a result to walk the earth as human beings, while also having to cope with the great question: ‘Will I succeed in keeping myself pure in this life? Will I manage not to create too heavy a burden for myself in this life, so that the time of purging that I will then have to go through again, even though I am an Angel, will not last too long?’ It is always a very risky game, but nevertheless, the love of these beings which impels them to do something for humans is greater than the instinct to take account of all these things or to consider what could occur, since here on this earth even an Angel is only human, remember that, dear brothers and sisters. Here on earth, even an Angel is only human, just as was the case with Christ in the ministry that he carried out here on this earth. He too was only a human being on this earth, the same as all other human beings in every way. He too had to suffer everything in exactly the same way as all other human beings do too, and he too suffered disappointments, he too was in love, he too went through life as a young man and would also have loved to have been together with a female partner. Believe me, he was human in every way, and nevertheless he knew within himself that he had a mighty task to accomplish, and as he grew older the truth became ever clearer within him. Everything was revealed to him more and more completely, and the way he had to follow stood out clearly before him, before his spiritual eyes. He realised how his life was going to proceed. He knew what he had to do here and he knew about the great task he was to accomplish. Much too early, my dear friends, much too early he had to set out on this way, this way of conversion and guiding [people] according to the will of God, with the assistance of the spiritual world. Many spiritual beings accompanied Christ on his way. They had to support him, they had to console him, for Christ was very sensitive, was very gentle in his spirit. Even if, from a physical point of view, he did not have a frail body but a strong one, it was nevertheless a very graceful body. He was tall and slim, possessed very strong energies, including bodily energy, he could cover long distances on foot without becoming exhausted, he gave very powerful expression to his spiritual nature, he had a very powerful personal magnetism which immediately drew everybody’s eyes upon him wherever he was. His spiritual energy was so strong that he attracted attention everywhere and people could not turn their backs on him. He was a person that one simply had to take notice of. It was impossible to overlook him, not [only] because of his spiritual stature; physically too Christ was not small; you must imagine him as being of imposing stature, I should say about 1.85 metres tall, that is to say very tall for his time; and an energy proceeded from him that set everything that touched him in motion. A dynamism that enlivened or excited everything. Even plants bent down towards him. The flowers bent their heads towards Christ. I don’t know if you can grasp that: such a spiritual radiance, such spiritual life proceeded from Christ, and the older he grew the stronger this spiritual energy became and the more was demanded of Christ, the more he had to demonstrate that he was the Son of God, the only begotten Son of God. Every year of his life, this impression of his closeness to God surfaced ever more strongly, became ever more visible, God became increasingly important in his life, and ultimately his wish to really consummate his work on this earth became his greatest wish, and it was his concern to achieve peace for these humans, to bring peace and a new order; and even though this last undertaking led to his physical death, it nevertheless brought about redemption for the whole of Creation. A new order was born and new laws were incorporated into this order which restricted the power of Lucifer, who now [had to] let those free who desired to go. Lucifer had to learn that Free Will is God’s greatest gift, and that this Freedom of Will has to be observed. He had to let all those go who turned away from him, and learn that all those who desire it and place themselves under the guidance of God and the guidance of the realm of the Holy Spirits will be preserved and protected and raised up, so that they can attain their freedom more and more; that is why I have also called upon you to place yourselves wholly and completely under the protection of the spiritual world, of your spiritual Guides. Every word that comes out of your mouth will be preserved and every deed will be seen. Always remember that and try with your whole heart to become a light of God. Do not worry: if you stumble, if you do this or that thing, oh, you know, that is so human and everybody makes mistakes. Everybody has his faults, and nobody is perfect. And do not think that you are not understood. In the spiritual realm there is more understanding for you than you think, and the Angels have great confidence in you because they love you, and they equip you every day with every good thing for your journey. Their good wishes accompany you at every step that you take every day, and provide encouragement every night. So find the way into silence at this time. Be assured that you are guided and loved, that you will not be abandoned and that everything is ordered in such a way that when you come to your last hours, you can leave this world with light hearts, without being bound to your possessions, but being able to let go of them, so that it will be a joy for you, a joy to cross over into the light; for may darkness be far from you! And if you notice that there is a shadow over you, cry out for help, so that your souls may remain pure. Do not lose yourselves in hatred, nor in anger. Be just and full of love. Anything that you have to leave behind here on earth is not worth possessing.

Today, then, I have for once said something different to you. Today I have told you to join with us. And I have allowed you to perceive that spiritual Angels are also born here on earth, and are there to stand by you.

Now, therefore, I bestow on you the blessing of Heaven. You should all partake of it: it is the Bread of Life. And I will make the light of God shine upon you, so that it may bring you healing: partake of this light, of this love, of this grace, which will come upon you again and again. Give thanks to God and do not forget your Lord and Master: Christ is the Lord!

Peace be with you, and greetings in God’s name!

Walter:

I can see in front of me a beautiful meadow with many flowers and many paths which all merge into one, and this path leads into the light and into an imposing building. This is shining as if it were in flames, and in front of the building there are countless beings standing there and waving to me or to you. 

31. The Responsibility of People for Themselves [97]

Address no. 232 of 13 February 2004

Peace be with you.

Dear brothers and sisters, I am permitted to speak to you again today. According to the will of the sacred spiritual world, in the name of Jesus Christ, for it is in his name that you have come together in this room, and in his name I would like you to give me your attention as I reveal his will, the Truth, to you; to pour out for you the pure water of the Spirit.

There is so much that I could say, so much is spread out before me, so many topics are in the air. I have the choice, as you say, in deciding which I should take up first for you. I look at the individual things, the individual topics, I look at you again, look into your souls, at what it is that you are preoccupied with, what would be important to you and what would also bring everybody to a greater understanding, and what would then also give all of you something to take away with you, dear brothers and sisters. There are beings standing beside me who accompany you during the day, and there are many things that are brought before me and I am also told to speak about this or about that. It is important, they are things that cause you worry and bring problems. Yes, and these things are important to some individual among you, while for the others other things are important. Just as for one person this is a time of worry, but that too will pass by, and everything will find its way forward again, and this too you will get through. So it is for everybody a time which sometimes weighs very heavy on people‘s souls, sometimes even makes them despair, or else sometimes makes them shake their heads because they don‘t understand what’s going on.

Dear brothers and sisters, if we are assembled here in the name of Christ, then it is Christ’s will that Truth should be spoken. Just as Christ himself spoke the Truth, without regard to what was going on around him he told people what he had to tell them to their faces, and his words entered their souls. He saw things past and things future, and he dared to do what many people do not dare: to tell people the Truth to their faces, like a doctor who has to decide to do this or that at the right time, otherwise there is no hope for the person concerned.

Yes, according to the will of Christ, according to the will of God, and is it not the case nowadays that people are setting out to seek the Truth and to find it, that people go searching of their own accord, without having to account for it to the church? People are no longer satisfied with what the churches have to offer. People are setting out themselves [to find the truth], [to] take responsibility for themselves, and if you read in your newspapers how many people believe in a life after death, irrespective of whether the church rejects it or agrees with it. Out of their inner feelings, from their own experience, these people, the majority of human beings, recognise that rebirth is an absolute necessity. How much effort church leaders have put into taking the doctrine of rebirth out of the Bible and making it invisible! How much effort they have put into talking about God while keeping silent about the Truth! Why? To take people’s responsibility for themselves out of their hands, in order to be able to seduce and misuse people better? Such things have happened time and again. To spread ignorance, lack of clarity among people, in order to be able to seduce them all with fine words and to misuse them and turn them into donors who have bad consciences and give money in order to relieve those bad consciences. And those who have preached this bad conscience are then all the more willing to take the money in order to gain power over people. They have not set people free, they have made them into slaves, they have [done nothing to encourage] them to take responsibility for themselves, but have let them remain stunted. They speak of salvation without penitence, without punishment, they speak of God’s justice, but do not convey that God really is just. But God is just, and everyone who returns home to the spiritual realm will experience this justice, dear brothers and sisters. It is a great shame that people have been treated like children, that people have not been taught to take responsibility for their own deeds, that they have [not] been told what lies ahead for them. They have submitted to power, to the power of lower forces. In this way, the Roman Empire united with the Christians to exert and exercise power. Not to proclaim the will of God, but to set up a powerful state and to take Truth away from people and to deprive them of their right to decide for themselves. Every first move [in the direction of insight and making use of one’s free will] was nipped in the bud. Looking back: what has been inflicted on the human race? How did things develop in the first years after Christ? What has become of the Spirits of Revelation and Truth, where have they vanished to? How very short the time of revelation was!

Just think: scarcely thirty years after Christ’s departure from the world there was hardly any Spirit of Truth left among the Christians, scarcely any bishop or spiritual leader to be found. No living proof of the existence of the sacred spiritual world. Suddenly, everything had to be written down, suddenly the written word had to serve for all purposes. Suddenly, people lived only from memories, and it was in this time that Christianity expanded to become a Christian community. But how did this Christian community come to be thus ransacked, to have the spiritual element taken away from it? Christian teaching was diluted and distorted, and personal responsibility was taken out of the hands of the Christians and those that had the gift, the gift of the Spirit, were got rid of. Less and less did they have the courage to speak out about what they had received or seen in the Spirit. First of all, dreams were banished, then spiritual experience. More and more was demanded, less and less was given, and how many people were later on condemned, put to death, strangled, burnt, struck dead, tortured, thrown into dungeons where they starved? Again and again, the spiritual aspect was smothered and only what was expedient was kept alive. Suddenly a new age [came round], an age in which human beings are awakening and discovering the spiritual dimension anew, seeing the graciousness of the spiritual light, turning their eyes to the children in heaven. Suddenly [there is] a new awakening, new insights, new experiences. Thanks to advances in medical knowledge and the ability to bring people back from the verge of death, it has become possible for them to have near-death experiences, and many people with second sight have perceived what is going on around them. However, there have been attempts time and again to discredit the Truth and people’s own insights.

Dear brothers and sisters, every human being has truly mediumistic powers. Every mother has mediumistic powers which link her to her children, and similarly particular spiritual powers develop in every human being, and people recognise that there is more to them; and nowadays people are once again ready to note down their dreams and their spiritual experiences. People are becoming more self-confident. More and more of them are turning to the Truth. The church is declining. Fewer and fewer people bow down to the church. The church is becoming increasingly severe in its condemnation of those people who incline towards the Truth. Such a person is sentenced to be put in a mental hospital. The spiritual is frowned upon more and more, a person who has spiritual experiences to share is declared to be ill, to have a split personality.

Whether a person is truly guided by the Spirit can be recognised from the fact that one who is ready to link himself to the Spirit of Truth always receives help, that he remains healthy and that he always acts in accordance with his own decisive will, that he does not misuse his abilities, but only employs them to help, to counsel, to heal, according to which spiritual gifts he is able to call upon. The sacred spiritual world will not exert compulsion on anyone, not on anyone, and by that you can distinguish between the world of the good spirits and that of the lower spirits. The world of the good spirits treats its tool and its instrument with respect, does not misuse any instrument, but helps and gives, and the spiritual world, the world of the good spirits, is so closely linked with the spirit of its instrument - and I will not make so bold as to use the word ‘instrument’ again, for the Spirit is a partner, a brother, to us, and a partnership is created in the spiritual dimension and this partnership is a heartfelt spiritual friendship, which makes it possible to act and do things together. We in the spiritual world are allowed to enter your world and proclaim the divine will, to bring the Truth with the aid of the Spirit that is at our side and gives its permission because we have a better overview of the spiritual laws of insight and good order. We can look into your souls. We can see exactly what it is you need. We can prepare ourselves from the spiritual side. Everything is revealed to us, just as later it will be revealed to you too.

Yes, dear brothers and sisters, this opening up of the spirit is important to us. The further development of the spirit is important to us. So too our brother [Walter Eckert] has been developed further and to a higher level, and you will have already noticed how quickly he is able to take up our spiritual words and how quickly we are able to link up with each other in the waking, conscious state and that we are also able to converse, but the wish lasts only a short time, because the freedom of the human being is important to us beyond all measure, as is their own will, and from that you can recognise that it is the world of the good Spirits. A person who is not let go of again, a person who is kept bound all the time and at every time in order to make the connection, who is misused all day long, he is sick, he is abused, and the beings that speak through him are not the true beings, they are lower beings. A Spirit of God does not abuse. A Spirit of God gives hints and instructions to his pupils and to all brothers and sisters. A Spirit of God brings blessings wherever he is and lets the spirit go free, lets it unfold itself freely, that is important. Where that is not the case, where there is such dependence, where the person is no longer able to find peace and the soul is destroyed, that is a false relationship, it is a sickness, and this sickness that has arisen has actually come to light through the environment, through the wrong doctors, through wrong influences, and a lot comes from wrong relationships in the past; because if I go the wrong way, if I choose false friends for myself, false spiritual friends, I will be involved with the same false spiritual friends in my next life, since in that case I will also have done things that are wrong. But there too it is necessary to make amends. This is a matter where people are not able to distinguish. They are uncertain, but we in the spiritual realm can see what has occurred there. So many enter into such a bond out of curiosity, before it is at all clear to them what they are doing. A human being must first mature to become capable of being a torchbearer, a being that can give spiritual light.

Yes, [a human being should become] a true torchbearer for the spiritual light, so that people can gradually find the way; and so the present day has again become a dangerous time for the church as well, and the church does not want to talk about a Spirit, does not want to talk about rebirth, does not want to talk about individual responsibility for oneself, does not want humanity to become free.

The spiritual church [consisting of the Guardian Spirits and Guardian Angels that accompany a person throughout his life] does not want people to become unfree, but wants people to become free and wants their deeds and the way they cope with their lives to turn out for the best, wants everybody to know that if I do something evil I will have to atone for it in this life and in the next. Everybody must take full responsibility for his life and be aware of what he does here on this earth, and if anyone does harm to a being, another being, he should also feel it himself, for every human being brings judgment on himself by doing deeds that are wrong, then the church must teach this, the church must speak out that people do not have the right to misuse other people. This is not a question of church collections, it is not a matter of donations that are collected for the churches’ own purposes, it is not a matter of converting people just in order to increase one’s power. It is a matter of letting people be free, of making people not into members of a herd, but into free people. The issue is that every human being is himself responsible for his own actions, and not just a few who start off and realise that life continues after death. All should recognise that life continues and that there is atonement and also that every human being will be judged. What about the God of justice then? And that is the truth! There must be atonement and the church has the duty to tell the politicians that what they are doing is wrong, and to tell those in power that they are doing evil and to point out to the big corporations that are only concerned with power and money how short their life is and how much responsibility they have and how much evil they cause among humanity. Humanity must be made free and be taught to take responsibility for its own actions, and not to let wrong be done any more. Books of law, thicker and thicker, bigger and bigger! Nobody can find his way through all these laws, and yet there is so little to the Ten Commandments, and what Christ said is: ‘Love your neighbour as yourself, and God above everything’. Everyone can judge according to that, and if people have once been instructed and know what is truly important, and every child knows what is really important, what is good and what is bad, and if people are brought up in this way, every individual to take responsibility for himself, only then can there be blessing on this earth, only then can there be a turn to the good. Only then can there be just distribution, only then will everyone recognise it when he acts wrongly, and anyone who deliberately acts wrongly has no business to be at the peak of the power structure, he is in the wrong place there, and one must have the courage to speak out and say that he is a criminal, dear brothers and sisters. Whoever misuses power only for power’s sake and not in order to spread blessing [is acting like Lucifer], and so the governments of the world must do justice to the Truth, for everybody only has a certain length of time. Everyone who is here has only such a length of time, and in that period of time everybody should find the way to justice and love.

If only everyone were able to absorb these truths, if everyone could recognise what is important in life, what the main thing is, not so much wrong and injustice would happen. It’s not the fault of money. Money is not evil in itself, but it becomes a seedbed of evil: greed, lust for power, licentiousness. Nobody wants to give anything up. Everybody thinks that if he’s got enough [intelligence] up there [in his head], he is entitled [to act without restraint]. Next time round [in his next life] he will have nothing up there: God will see to that.

Dear brothers and sisters, everything is a gift of God. Regard it as a gift if you have a clever brain. Regard it as a gift if someone is good with his hands. Regard really everything as a gift. Every little thing is a gift and a blessing. It shouldn’t be the case that one person has work and the other is left standing around. Everyone has the right to earn his livelihood, and to be able to live off it. Everyone has a duty to help others. But only in things that are right; not that institutions should arise that only collect money, that only want to have more and more. There are enough others that set them an example of that. Has not the church always collected, always hoarded, and has not the church always misused its power? Has it ever talked about justice and personal responsibility? Has it ever really spoken about Christ, who overcame death, about eternal life? What a false picture it is that is presented there. How do human beings view God? If people were not able to go on living, God could not go on living either, for people are God’s children. If God is eternal, then people as children of God are eternal too. Christ is also eternal, and so is everyone else that walks this earth. And thus rebirth is also a reality. One cannot point to anything in eternity if not everybody is permitted to see eternity, but only certain people. One cannot on the one hand declare people to be saints and ask the saint to come to us: where should he come to, if there is no afterlife? This split consciousness in their heads, this weird, topsy-turvy way of thinking, this false teaching. Who still wants to listen to it today, now that people have broadened their knowledge? Who still wants to hear it? It has the sound and smell of lies! Who still wants that? People want to be free. They want to take responsibility for their own lives, and if people are not able to manage by themselves, then they must be protected and supported, but everyone has to contribute his own strength, for everyone who draws on his own vitality also has the duty to give some of his vitality away, and also to see that opportunities for him to give arise. No one is alone. We belong together as a community, and we must live as a community. We are a people of God, and we have not been created merely as solitary beings, but as a community, a people living in community, a communal life, dear brothers and sisters, and there must be an end to the lying, and we must reach the stage where we say to those people: you are lying.

Now I have talked enough for today again, have made it clear what is truly vital, have explained what is important. I had actually intended to talk to you about something quite different today. I actually wanted to talk about the spiritual world, and to explain a few things to you; but I can do that next time. I had the feeling that it was important today to talk about these things for once because it seems to me that they are topical and relate to the time that is now coming upon you, a time that does not look very good; and unless people come to their senses there can be no spiritual awakening in such a time. And remember: responsibility, responsibility for yourselves. And there is not a lot that I can say to you about this, because responsibility for oneself must also be brought home to those who have power over people, and I must not burden those people who are following the right path in their lives. I see the helplessness of those people who are overburdened, who are at the mercy of these powerful people that they cannot stand up to, and how many people there are who then go to church nevertheless, who generally misuse people, and I see how much lust for power there is, and how people are controlled everywhere and how this has really bad consequences, consequences that no blessing can come out of, and that this time is a time that will make great demands on people, great demands.

I would like to leave you in hopefulness and full of insight. Do not be sad. You will go your ways and we will try, as well as we can, to act as tools pointing people in the right direction. That is possible for us too. Pray that Spirits of Truth may come to those who need them and have the power to direct the people, that truth and responsibility for oneself should not only exist on paper, but also be lived out, and that the vital thing is that those who have power should not misuse it and should not carry on like vassals of Lucifer.

So, dear brothers and sisters, I will withdraw again for today, leaving you the blessing of the Spirit, of the Spirit of God, and bestowing on you the love of heaven and hope, hope for a better time; because people deserve this better time, and this better time will come.

Peace be with you, and greetings in God’s name!

Walter:

I see in front of me a gigantic tree with very thick boughs and branches. In the tree there are steps leading up into the crown. On the various branches there are benches, and Angels lead people up the steps and the people sit down and look up into the tree, into the leaves and the crown, and the people have to meditate in order to recognise how this life is ordered.

It is the tree of knowledge and of eternal life.

32. Autumn, the Season when the Light Returns Home [98]

Address no. 236 of 8 October 2004

Peace be with you, dear brothers and sisters.

Here I am, together with you again for a while, to help you, to serve you and to give you some explanations.

Dear brothers and sisters, the Light of God, the Light that proceeded from God to the earth, is returning home. For you, it is autumn; for us it is the season when the Light returns home.

To receive every light that has come down to this earth, to recognise it, to experience it, every light that serves this earth and matures on this earth, that is drawn down to this earth, that seeks to heal, that is laden with experience, that is laden with impressions of life here on this earth, and is laden because it has become a gift here; all these lights in nature, in which becoming, passing away, letting go, all take place, where everything starts out again on its way to become whole in the love of God.

It is a wonderful time, for you the time when harvest festival is celebrated, when everything is revealed here that has served for the whole of its life and is to become food for you and to become healing for you, and so it is not only the fruit that becomes healing for you; it is also that light of all the souls that have lived here, in every tree, in every bush on the earth, or under the earth, but which has grown, grown in colourfulness, experience, love, affection, all those things that it needs to become pure and beautiful. This Light was pure and clear when it proceeded to the earth with many questions. This Light has returned home, matured and beautiful and multicoloured, has left behind much of what it no longer needs, but that it gives away as a gift to you.

It is a holy time, the season of autumn. It is the time when gifts are given, the things that are full of life here on earth, that will become food for you, that serve everyone in the whole of creation. Every individual being has received in abundance. Every being has been able to take it up because winter is at the door and the time of deprivation is coming. Everything is called to draw into itself the last remnant of strength, in order to survive the cold season of the year. You too are caught up in this change and are inwardly affected; for you, this is a time of transformation, it is the time when you too are inwardly moved, when all the troubles that have built up in the course of the year suddenly fall away and people are deeply shaken, may in some cases even fall ill through this loss of the Light, as a result of everything that has built up over the year. Remember that the season of autumn is also a time of purification. In the autumn, everything displays the fruits it has borne, everything displays the experiences it has gathered in life, and there are many beings that leave this earth in order to set out on the path back to the eternal Light, the way back into the spiritual realm.

Dear brothers and sisters, this time of year brings a profound shake-up of everything, everything in the human being. The heart too is shaken up, and the soul is set in motion, and this is a time of the year for people to turn to inner reflection. Much that has borne fruit during the year is released from this burden, is liberated. Much of what has been a hindrance is removed, and many people who have matured, just as the fruits of the field have ripened, go with them at this time. It is a time of departure, of going away and distancing oneself from this earthly realm, into the spiritual realm, and this departure from this realm takes time and is really the preparation for your festivities at Christmas, which is imminent, when the light becomes pure and is given back to the earth as a gift once again. Remember, this is now the beginning, now humanity is on the move, is travelling to the spiritual realm. Now people will be deeply shaken, and now all those who have achieved maturity are returning home. Do not be sad, do not be sad about it. Every year anew, as long as you are permitted to experience it, you will come back to a state of calm, and you know that you too will some day be ready and that it will be a good time; because to be able to return home with the Light at the time when the Light returns home is a favour of God’s, for now the heavens are ready to receive you, now everything will be carried back into the spiritual Light, carried back into it to be purified and made beautiful. Now the beings in the spiritual world will begin with their songs, which are sung for the benefit of all those people who are returning home, and the songs are sung for the fruits, for the leaves and for the grass, for the bushes and the trees that have borne those leaves, and also many a tree will fall, many a bush will be removed, torn out of the ground, and its fruits will remain behind, fruits for you. Everything that has been given as a blessing on you will become a blessing for you again, and not only for you but for all who live here, for all who need this blessing to be able to take a step forward this year.

It is a wonderful time, a marvellous time. Look into this Light, look at it, these lights that have now taken on such glad colours, because what you have learnt here, the experience you have gathered here on this earth, you will take with you into the spiritual world. You will take everything with you that has contributed towards enlarging a light, towards making a light more beautiful, and thus towards letting everything become even brighter, even more precious.

You too will become brighter and brighter, more and more precious in the course of your lives.

Yes indeed, dear brothers and sisters, and in this way you will be able to gather experience, and anyone who has gone through the circle of the seasons time and again will be able to confirm that this season of autumn is a precious time when people must show what they have achieved, must show their experience and also the things they must keep letting go of, when people too are subject to being shaken through and through, in a way that affects their physical health. Take it as a favour of God’s, accept it so that you may become beautiful in the spirit, and you want to grow and you will grow, and you will be protected and preserved, you will be guided and supported, so that it may not have such a severe effect on you.

Accept this with gratitude. Accept it if you are purified again, if you have to go through a phase of purification again it is only to make you whole and it will bring you blessing, and afterwards you will be even stronger in spirit and shine even more brightly in your souls.

Yes, I am talking to you today about the Light of God, about the Light of God that permeates everything. This Light of God, which keeps everything in motion, which animates everything, which purifies everything and makes it more beautiful. Every tree receives the gift anew, is once again placed in a new, spiritual light, and this new beginning needs calm and rest, and that calm and rest will be brought by the winter. And you too have a need for peace, in order to be able to get back on your feet. You know that a seed that has been sown in the earth needs time to germinate. And so the season of autumn is precisely the time when what you have received during a year is broken down, transforms you and makes you become more beautiful again. And when you have become really beautiful again and are really shining, and when Christmas then comes and you celebrate the Light of the Lord and celebrate the Lord, then the time is not far off when the Light will begin to increase again, which means that something new is born in you. This rebirth actually serves the glory of Christ. And so at this time every year your rebirth, your renewal and your new way forward take place once again.

Look forward to this time, dear brothers and sisters, even if this time of the year does not always make things very easy and we see how many people suffer, but it can only become better for you. Remember, you are eternal. You do not lose anything, you can only gain. You will grow, start growing afresh again and again. You will be purified, again and again afresh, and everyone has his time and for everyone there is a time when you have to demonstrate here and there what you have absorbed in one year of your life, how well you have learnt, and for some this will mean sharing, that is to say revealing their lives, and many can eat of this fruit, of this spiritual fruit, and can raise up their souls, and be filled. That is the Truth that comes to life in you, the insight that comes to life in you. This is what really satisfies, what is substantial, it is your spiritual fruit, and these spiritual fruits must also become fruit anew again and again on this earth, and again and again you must undertake a fresh purification and this purification will penetrate you through and through. Even if it sometimes seems to you like an obstacle, and if it is also sometimes arduous, it is nevertheless good for you, for your souls, for your spirits and for your insight. If every day were a good day for you, you would no longer remember to give thanks, you would forget about it. If there were no ups and downs, if you didn’t fall ill now and again. If this were not the case, if your lives always only went smoothly and you were not able to show what you have learnt, not able to prove who you are, what a pity it would be. But as it is, you can learn the difference between the ups and downs of life, but you can also observe how you are guided. You can notice how we carry you and you can sense the blessing when you have done good works. Yes, you are satisfied with yourselves then, and we are satisfied with you too. If someone makes sacrifices and has done something that he needn’t have done at all, and yet has taken on something that really goes beyond his strength, and completes the task, then we are glad and then we can say, yes, this being is one of us and his light shines on this earth and disperses some of the darkness: just as everyone does who learns to give the earth light and love, to give it support and guidance, to give it hope, everyone who realises that nothing is in vain, but that everything has an effect and that ultimately everything is directed back towards the good, towards what is good, towards what is whole. 

Yes, dear brothers and sisters, look at nature, look at that book of life with your eyes open and understand what love is, understand the wisdom of God, and the more you grow in this Light, the more you will be able to help. And where there is so much Light it cannot get dark, even when a time is imminent which will demand much from people, a time in which humanity must begin to learn again, must begin again to recognise anew that you are all brothers and sisters. This time is now just ahead of you, of all who live here in this country, and also of all who live in other countries round about; they must learn to recognise that all are brothers and sisters, that they must give to one another and help one another, and only in this way can the spiritual Light be augmented more and more, so that the darkness is driven back step by step and love will be victorious. For it really is love which gains the victory over death.

There is no other alternative for humanity than to recognise the Truth, to recognise love, and this way of Truth will be continued until people learn to really live together, until there is real sharing, until [what is negative in humanity] stops being prepared to serve others only subject to the condition of there being profit to be made. No, if everything is made a gift, if everything becomes a matter of giving and of loving, then there will be peace, and you can see in nature how peace can be made: you can see it in the way fruits grow, the way plants give themselves away and leave something behind, leave something living behind, just as the corn remains standing in the fields even when its stalks have dried out, and the fruits on the trees in order to nourish you, where all the things that give you life remain behind, but what is spiritual is led back into its spiritual home with experience and with shining light, dear brothers and sisters. Look at this blessing; give thanks too for everything that has been done. Not only by people, but also by the animals, by the plants. Remember also to give thanks to the trees which have borne fruit, and are still bearing their fruits. Give thanks for a good harvest, give thanks that your fields have been blessed. Do not forget to give thanks to God, even though there are people who make money out of this blessing, even though not everything that has been produced is properly appreciated. If it is always the price that is the decisive factor, which basically also creates injustice, if it is only profiteering that is the foremost consideration. Basically, people have forgotten how to be grateful, to be grateful for a good harvest. If one year has brought particularly high yields, if the plants have produced enormous crops, no, many are in despair about such a blessing, it is too much, it depresses the price. But it does not depress life. Everything that is there has been given for the sake of life. Accept it gratefully; and is it then such a bad thing to have to do, to pay a reasonable price for it, so that for once it may bring a good yield to other people too, those who have produced it? And is it such a bad thing to have to do, to pay something for it, so that other people can be happy? Is it such a bad thing to have to do, really to share it and to give some of it away? [Must one] always only look how much profit there is in it? What has become of the open heart, what has become of love? It is not love to dictate a price and to say ‘No more than that’. It is love if one is also able to give something, if one is also able to give presents, if one says, yes, it is deserved, it is there and we will give something for it. For the others who pay for it are also entitled to take something. Justice must prevail, Justice in all things, for it is the case that if you have property, have money, then that money should be able to do good. It should go where it is needed, and it is the same with crops, it is the same with harvests. They must also go where they are really needed and it really is such a shame if something living is thrown away, if the blessing of God is rejected because it may spoil the price. Oh, how stupid people are. Is not anything that is surplus there to be given away?

Isn’t it what everybody does who owns a piece of land and has surplus crops? Does not everyone who has a warm heart go and give away something of his surplus, without getting paid for it? Is not a person who has produced more than he needs happy to be able to give something away? Isn’t it terrible if it all goes to waste and the person concerned has done nothing with it to benefit the living? Everybody tries - don’t they? - to pass things on and to give them away. Just consider, [the way things are in small matters] should also be how they are in large ones. Can’t the big ones who possess so much also give something so that the little ones can live? How many nations are there that are so poor, so unhappy, and yet all could be so happy. Yes, but it is autumn, it is autumn and the Light will show how happy people are, and its rays will show if love comes about. Lust for power is not Light, it is love that is Light: to bring love among people and to bring and speak the Truth to them, and not to create hatred between people with false religions, but to enable people to really become aware what it means if something is divine, if something is creative, that has been given for us all, for all, even for the Heavenly Spirit. Because we benefit from it as well. We benefit from the Light that arises here on earth, from the beauty that is created here, and the more beautiful the spiritual world becomes, the more beautiful will be the reception accorded to those who pass over into heaven, the more we in the spiritual realm will have to exert ourselves in order to be able to surprise you. Yes, and that means that we too will have to work and get on with things and think up new ideas. Everything must be beautiful. All those who have achieved [something] here on this earth must be received with delight, and those who return home, they are our harvest, it is our Light too and it is also our spiritual future. We profit from it too. Yes, in that we become more numerous in the spiritual heights, have our strength renewed even more for this earth, for all those who come back home also want to come back here again, want to continue helping. They become a blessing for this earth once again. Look how positive everything is. The one serves the other. And suppose we were to ask you for money as well? … No, no, what we want to see is your spiritual light. What we want to see is your love. What we want to see is your good health, your spiritual good health, your spiritual light, your spiritual beauty, and what we also want to see is your spiritual justice. We want to see that you have become precious, as precious as a jewel that has been cut and shaped, the light of which shines out from within it in all the colours of the rainbow. That is then our harvest and your happiness and good future.

Yes, look at creation like that, look into your souls like that. Do not hide yourself, do not make yourselves darker than you are. You are Light, so do not keep turning every problem over in your minds, that is only harmful. We are content with you, and we are happy if you too can let go of things, if you too learn not to drag everything around behind you, if you too can learn to let go, if you too can forget what others have done to you, if you too can forgive, if you can simply say: ‘It’s water under the bridge, forget about it’, and so obtain peace, and peace is the most important thing in your heart, the light of God in your soul, and the way that is ahead of you and the happy state that awaits you, and just remember, it can only be even more beautiful than things are here on this earth.

Dear brothers and sisters, now I have talked enough again, I have been able to give you a little consolation, to show you a little of the way ahead, to share with you a few contemplative thoughts, so that you will be capable of going to the Light at this time, of recognising yourselves, of experiencing yourselves, and also of giving an account of yourselves and of rejoicing in what you have already created, have got done, and what good you have done this year. We will help you at any time, we too are grateful to be able to walk alongside you.

So I wish you peace in your hearts, I again wish you health and strength. The Angels of Healing are ready to bring health to you again, to bring you back into balance, but remember that these burdens you have to bear will also pass by, but that there are always times from which you can learn some lessons, and that basically only make you more beautiful.

Peace be with you, greetings in God’s name!

Walter:

I see a well in front of me, and the water of this well is utterly delicious. Standing in front of the well there are beings with jugs who are drawing water from the well, and each of these beings has a big sheet of paper in his hand and on this sheet of paper there are dates written, and there are also figures and pictures, and they give me to understand that these are the plans of how you will be guided throughout the whole year, and they tell me that they will now always accompany their protégés with the jugs in their hands, and that they will keep giving them something to drink, and that although these things that are written and drawn on the big sheets of paper must take place, they spend all their time making everything easier, and tell me that you should be happy, because everywhere, as I can see, there are tiny little stars shining, and these tiny little stars that I can see there are always the points at which you can receive help, and the beings indicate to me that I should also tell you that you can really be very happy and contented because they are also content with you.

Now they are waving back at me, and it is enough now, I am not to say any more.

33. Celebrating Advent – I Am a Servant of Life, not of the Dead [99]

Address no. 238 of 3 December 2004

Peace be with you, dear brothers and sisters.

Once again I am permitted to talk to you, allowed to be here, to assist you, to share in the love feast together with you all, to celebrate Advent with you, to be with you as Light, be with you as Light, as living Light; to stand beside you, beside your lights, together with you in the Light of Christ, in the Light of God.

Standing in the Light of Christ as a servant, as a Little Servant of Heaven, I stand with you, dear brothers and sisters, with your light, before the face of God, before the Living God, before the Prince of Peace, before the Saviour of the world, the Saviour of the world, the Prince of Peace, the Redeemer and Healer of the world, so that everything may be made whole in the name of God, everything be made whole.

The restoration of Creation to wholeness, the task of healing has been given to you as well, that you too should set out on the way, to bring healing to the world. Everyone who is present on this earth in the name of Christ is engaged in the task of healing, engaged in it on behalf of the Light of God. Everybody who says of himself ‘I belong to Christ, I am a Christian’, is also, if he truly is a Christian, a healer, a bringer of peace, a light-bearer of God‘s. How little of that is apparent in human faces. How little the individual understands his task, his life. A Christian should walk this earth healing; healing and helping, for the love of his neighbour.

This work of healing, which is a call to you, dear brothers and sisters, as living Christians, does not apply only to Christians but to all living beings on this earth. Christ is the Redeemer of the world, and this world embraces not only Christians, but many people of other faiths as well; but every Christian is there for the sake of everyone else as well. If I, as a Christian, wish to walk in the name of Christ, then I must also go down the path of healing and heal the world. You know that Christ went this way of healing, this way of teaching and instruction. How little he was able to achieve in the short time of his ministry! Everywhere, the world stood in his way. Not all doors were opened to him. People closed themselves to Christ, but nevertheless, it was for all people that Christ came to this earth, to make peace, to allow peace to return again, to restore some degree of order, to make some things clear again, to enable human beings, living human beings, to recognise some things again. ‘I came to serve life, not the dead’: that too was part of Christ’s message to the world. That we should not serve the dead, but serve the living, the living divine Light, love, truth, mercy, knowledge and wisdom. It was not for nothing that he said ‘Let the dead bury their dead’, for everyone is dead who does not want to have anything to do with God, with the living nature of light and truth. Everyone who thinks he is something better, everyone who is arrogant and does not recognise that all people have to serve among others, for the sake of others, that everything must become alive, that everything has to turn to the Light and to orientate itself towards God, towards the eternal, everlasting, true life, and [that] all those who turn away from what is alive and think they do not have to serve and help their neighbours, but only strive for the world of those things that are useful to them and believe that they alone have the right to make demands on themselves without giving the glory to God, distance themselves from God. Anyone who thinks that he can turn away from the light of life and thinks that his job is only to serve himself and to lord it over others and to misuse other people, and turns completely away from the truth, from the Light of God, in order to get out of what life really is: he too turns away from God. Many do not even notice how easy it is under these circumstances to make an about-turn, and that this about-turn takes them in the direction of death, for everybody who does not wish to have anything to do with God and does not wish to have anything to do with Christ, who does not accept that he is a bearer of light himself, does not accept himself either: that person is dead or that spirit is dead who does not recognise and honour the life that is in him, that his life is a gift of God, that he owes thanks to God for his existence, owes thanks to eternity.

Anyone who looks to Christ and seeks to walk with Christ must also give and do what Christ gave and did: help, heal and manifest his faith. He must say yes, I belong to my Father in Heaven. I belong to God, because God gave me life, gave me what makes me alive, the spiritual light; for within a spiritual light everything is contained. Everything you need to become complete, and everything you need to become whole, is all contained within this light. Because true, eternal form is outlined in this light, your true, eternal form is outlined and contained within this light and in the course of your life you will become more and more like this spiritual form, just as Christ became more and more like his spiritual form in the course of his life on earth. Time and again you can discover the parallels, the path of the Light. He was made Light, he became as dazzlingly white as snow in the light of his spirit, of his light, and his spiritual body appeared. He is described as being white as snow, shining, full of light, full of power, and those who were with him on the Mount of the Transfiguration also appeared in light, in their spiritual light; but they were nevertheless still recognisable. And so you too will be recognised in your spiritual light. Every one of you has his very own spiritual form, and this very own spiritual form is to be found in your spiritual light. This form of your being streams out from your spiritual light, and everything in your spirit, whether fine or coarse by nature, will develop in accordance with this design, dear brothers and sisters. It is out of this spiritual light that your souls were shaped, were built up, your spiritual bodies, and this image of your eternity will appear anew again and again. It is your task to make yourselves ever more complete, step by step, light by light. You have to walk this path across this earth, in order to make yourselves perfect, to serve and to love. There is such wisdom in God’s plan, such wisdom that everything will be fulfilled. Everything that lives here on this earth is tied by, is tied up in, spiritual laws, as you can see if you look upwards at the steps of the ascent. As I have explained to you in the course of this year, when autumn comes over this country and the leaves fall to the ground many little souls turn away from this earth, and many little lights are collected together into a stream of light and are led upwards in that stream of light. Each one of these little lights is a living light from God’s hands, and this earth is the place where this little living light can develop and once again become a big living light. The chance to develop further is given time and again; but everything lies concealed in the eternal laws of God’s wisdom and that which is living is liberated only gradually and only gradually comes to recognition, comes to recognise itself; and only then is it able to find itself. Here you have these words of self-discovery, of the illumination of the spirit. Yes, self-discovery is also recognition, the recognition of being alive, of being eternally alive, the recognition of where my place is in the whole. You are children of God, you have received your living nature, your spiritual, shining spark of life, from God.

God is the beginning of everything and you are free, free children of God, dear brothers and sisters, and you may speed up your spiritual progress out of your own strength, out of a decision of your own will, or else come to a standstill. You can be alive, or else dead. Standstill, turning away from the Light, is death. Those who rouse themselves to go towards the Light and to walk in the direction of the Light are alive, will be filled with life. It is very clear that those who stand in God’s sunshine will grow, blossom, become stronger and bigger, and will thus complete their journeys on this earth. The way to the light, that is to say the way to God, to Christ, is the way of life, and the way of life also means being a servant. On coming to adulthood I must also learn to act autonomously, to serve and to love of my own free will. I must learn to be able to give without it hurting me, without assuming that I am losing anything. No, serving must be a gain, must be profitable. If you give a smile, you gain in that it makes you free, that is to say, you open your spiritual gates, and through the opening of your spiritual gates you will be given much spiritual energy through which you will gain a radiant smile, and this radiant smile has so much energy that it can be accepted by that neighbour who is standing in front of you, and it can make your neighbour blossom in the light of your smile; filled with hope he can gain confidence, gain trust, and will accept what you have to give because he recognises his brother in you. In the light of God he recognises his brother and himself and is happy, is a happy soul because he is accepted. Just as he is, standing there, he is given the gift of a smile, that is to say he is given a ray of light, a living Light.

I have tried to show you how Light comes into being, and how it is linked to a simple smile. It does not cost you anything. It gives something, both to you and to your neighbour. You should do things in your life that will help you and help someone else. Not help of the kind that only helps you, but that helps both of you. It must be a wise, equitable decision. It must be fair to both parties. It must be in harmony. The two pans of the scales must not tip in one direction or the other, one downwards and the other upwards so that they are at different heights, but everything must stay in balance. If giving and taking are in balance, that is wisdom. The person who gives wisely stands in the midst of life, stands in the midst of the Light. When the spiritual world bows down towards the earth, the spiritual world gives gifts to humanity. And so from here too, from this earth, something must be given back: love and thanks. You are to love and to thank, you are to praise your Father in Heaven. There must be mutual giving: from the one side, the bending down towards you, from the other side, thanks. You must show that you have learnt something, that you have understood something in life. And what better time would there be to learn this? Advent is the time when one light after another is lit, that is to say, when candles come to life. And how many candles and lights are lit at this time? And every light means life, hope, confidence.

Yes, dear brothers and sisters, to you is born this day a Saviour, that is what was proclaimed; the one who heals everything, the Redeemer. Yes, to be the world’s Messiah in those dismal days, to redeem the world, to give something else instead of power, domination, death and violence, to give something of sensitivity, of truth, and to explain to those people: I have come to raise you up, to take away your cares, to lead you out of the realm of death into the Light, into Life, into Truth. The gates of heaven are open, we are waiting for you. The Angels in the fields rejoiced, made music, and the shepherds heard and realised what was happening and wondered at it. A new world opened up to them.

That is how it must be with you as Christians today as well. You must learn that a new world is opening up within you and outside you, that from the spiritual side every effort is being made to raise your thoughts, to raise your knowledge, to teach you to think correctly, to distinguish between the living and the dead. Turn to the Light, to the divine. Do not reject anybody, not even those who have a different faith. They are seeking the same as you are: the Truth. There is only the One who gave you life, and everyone living is a gift of God, is a child of God. Even if it is a person from India or from Japan or from Africa, everybody who lives here on this earth is a gift of God, lives under the dominion of God, and whatever belief or tendency people follow on this earth, they can only come to the conclusion that all are equal before God. There are no other laws of love and no other sections of the law. The only section of the law which counts is this: everyone is a child of God. Everybody displays his origin, where he belongs to, through the life that he displays. All life streams from God, the one and only God, and everybody has the same right, the living right and the duty, to love, to serve and to achieve redemption.

[As for] these dangerous obstacles that people have set up, it is time for these obstacles to be broken down and removed out of the way, so that people can more and more recognise how they can be together and come together. It is no use barricading oneself in behind one doctrine or another and thinking that one is better than anybody else. No, everybody shows through his actions, through his thinking, through his attitude of mind, where he belongs and where he stands, whether he is one of the living or one of the dead. One should turn away from the dead, and everybody should strive towards life, and the one who is dead is to be reawakened, that is to say the one who is appointed to this task, and who has been called to lead the dead back to life, will have to take this task upon himself.

Christ took this task upon himself as well, and so awakened people from death to life. Symbolically, and that is important also from the spiritual point of view, that one who is strongly connected to God, as Christ was obedient and faithful to his Father right to the end. He showed that what is dead can come to life and he performed that miracle. But that one miracle or the various miracles that took place at that time were only parables, from which people are to understand what is meant: to lead the living back to the living one; and who has the power to raise the dead, that is to say, to awaken those people who do not want to have anything to do with God, with being alive, with eternal life, to awaken these people, so that they can strive towards the Truth.

It is Advent, Advent, dear brothers and sisters, the time when all people in the world become alive, all creatures in the world become alive, become alive, seeking life that strives towards the spiritual, towards the divine, placing themselves under God’s dominion, his eternal dominion, the dominion of life. All, all under the dominion of God; all of you, all of you can return to God, all of you, all of you can return to Christ, eternally, for ever, an everlasting opportunity to return to him. It is up to you, each individual one of you, to go his way, perhaps slowly, with deliberation, or else faster, but everyone can be sure of receiving help. Everyone is accompanied for as long as life lasts, and you too will always, again and again, accompany your neighbour, always and again and again.

I have talked so much again today, spoken so many words. May you understand from them what I have been trying to explain to you, to illustrate to you. If I have succeeded in bringing you one step forwards, then that is reward enough for me, and always remember that I am a Little Servant of the Lord, a fragment, a fragment that is a part of God, of Christ, of the eternally living creation. I do my best to help, to give. What I can give you are my words, and the hope that I can give you at this time. Think about it during this time, and pray for forgiveness, you too. Repent of what you have done that was not right, come to life and thank your creator too.

Now let a little silence come over you, so that you can gather your thoughts, dear brothers and sisters, come to rest, so that the words that I have spoken can also find a place in your souls, can enter in and blossom there, in order to help you and give you confidence and hope for your further lives.

Now I will withdraw, and commend you to the blessing of Heaven. All around you are my brothers and sisters from the spiritual world. They are all standing beside you, and will accompany you throughout your lives, will guide you and give you strength. They too wish to share the love feast with you, want to be with you. Just as I am with you now; and I will now withdraw from this body but will also remain close to you, in order to join you in turning our gaze towards heaven, to pray for you and to redeem you.

Peace be with you, and greetings in God’s name!

Walter:

It happens again and again that I am spoken to during the Lord’s Supper. Time and again it is about becoming alive, about bread and wine. Bread is the body of Christ; bread is also the body of a human being. Wine is the blood of Christ, but also the blood of a human being. Both serve to lift up the spirit, to complete its life’s work, just as Christ too completed his life’s work. He gave us both: bread and wine − and on the cross his life. Everything that he had from the earth he gave back to the earth, and let everything be, and rose again in a spiritual body. His earthly body disintegrated in his grave. The Angels caused this earthly body to disintegrate. Afterwards, Christ showed himself to people with his spiritual body. His spiritual body appeared at that time, and its appearance was so condensed, this spiritual appearance of Christ, that people were able to touch this spiritual body, that is to say he survived his work of redemption. He gave everything that belonged to this earth, he gave it all back, without laying claim to anything for himself, and truly served God with all that he had. And so we too should do, when we make remembrance of him, when we eat the bread, that is to say when we build up our bodies, from the days of our childhood onwards, and drink the wine as a symbol of the blood of Christ and remember what Christ did with these two elements, with our blood and our bodies to lift up the spirit, that is to say to clear our consciousness and to recognise the laws of God and remain obedient to God, and afterwards, in the spirit, to bear witness to the eternal. He went his way and ultimately bore witness to eternity, through his spiritual body which became visible. It was not a material body, but a spiritual body. His spiritual body bore all the marks of what his earthly body had had to suffer. For four weeks until his Ascension he showed proof of this to all those who had been together with him previously and who had served him and to whom he had given hope. We know some individual details that are explained to us in the Bible, for example about Thomas, who wanted to know everything exactly, and who laid his hands in the wounds; and it is recorded that Christ went through closed doors, and that on the road to Damascus and on other occasions he reinforced the claim to eternity he had raised through the resurrection of his body, his spiritual body, again for all eternity; and then after that through his Ascension, his departure from Jerusalem together with all his followers. Christ’s body was a spiritual body and so did not remain behind. We can see this from the fact that the body which was visible at his Ascension was taken up with him into the spiritual realm. That was the proof that it was his spiritual body. Here lies the difference from the material body.

Such things are said to me during the Lord’s Supper, time and again anew in new images.

34. Consecrated Time before the High Festival of Christmas [100]

Address no. 194 of 17 December 1999

Peace be with you, dear brothers and sisters.

Peace on earth, goodwill to men. Heaven bends down towards the earth. Heaven opens its gates. Your visitors are on the way here, coming in peace, dear brothers and sisters, your visitors are coming here. It is a holy time, this consecrated time before the high feast of Christmas, a time of solemnity. A singing and ringing, your visitors are with you, they wish to come in and stay with you. It is the time of spiritual visits. It is the time of spiritual remembrance. When I say the gates of Heaven have been opened, it means that those who have gone ahead are permitted to come back to earth at this time, to touch you, to visit you, to be close to you, to spend a day, an hour, living your life together with you, supporting you, reminding you. It is the grace of Heaven, the grace that is given to you at this time, that they are not forgotten, that they are close to you, the members of your family who have gone on ahead, your spiritual visitors. At Christmas time the gates are opened, and they return to you, they remind you, they appear in your dreams, they speak to you in the spirit, in such a way that you too can hear them. It is their wish that what they say should be intelligible to you, so that you can include them in your prayers as well, so that you can light a candle for them too, so that they know ‘I am a welcome guest here too’, and they bring things with them for you out of the spheres from which they are permitted to return, to support you, to make you whole. Yes, Christmas time is a very special time. Many, many set out in the direction of Heaven before the festival, many experience this Christmas festival in the spirit, many cross over into the spiritual realm before Christmas. Look, look around you, many are permitted to conclude their lives on this earth at Christmas time and to approach Heaven, and to enter Heaven; many do that. It is this special time, the special time that releases you, that sets your spirit free, that communicates a particular vision of the spiritual world to you, spiritual feelings. It is a time that opens you up, also a time that can purge you, that may mean pain for you. It is a highly spiritual time, dear brothers and sisters, this time of Christmas.

Yes: this season of Christmas, this watching for the birth of the Lord, this waiting for the King of the Spiritual World to bend down towards you and to return, to visit you, to remind you. Did he not say: "My kingdom is not of this world, my kingdom is the spiritual realm"? He was King in the spiritual realm. You know, the King in the spirit, the true King, the King of the Spiritual World, the Creator of all things upon earth, the Creator of the new earth, the Creator of life, the Bearer of Peace, who opens the spiritual gate for you, for all of you. His words were always words of love, of forgiveness, mercy, patience, understanding for humankind, to direct you again and again towards the Highest, towards the heights of Heaven, towards the Father, your Father. You are children of God under the dominion of Christ, the King of the holy spiritual world, the true King. He has opened Heaven, he has shown you that life goes via death into life. You must be born again, born anew into the spiritual realm. You must lay aside what has burdened you. You must become free, you must experience your spiritual birth, you must be born of the Spirit, born anew in the Spirit. The body remains on earth, but the spirit is taken up again into the spiritual realm, it is a spiritual birth. It is rebirth in the spirit. Just as birth takes place out of the spirit into a body, out of the spirit into incarnation here on earth, the joining together of spirit and material. Here you are to experience and to gather experiences, here you are to show what is in your souls, how much light, how much spiritual warmth, how much love for your neighbour, how much understanding. You are to show the extent to which you are capable of serving, of giving to your neighbour. You are to show that you are spiritual servants, so seek first the kingdom of Heaven, the way into the spiritual realm. Ask first for spiritual gifts, then earthly gifts shall be yours as well, of their own accord. Strive first for the Kingdom of God, strive first for the Kingdom of God, and then whatever you need shall be yours as well. 

Christian teaching is a spiritual doctrine, Christian teaching has nothing to do with humanitarianism. Christian teaching is a spiritual duty towards one’s brother, towards one’s sister, towards all life on this earth, a spiritual duty, a spiritual duty. What adheres to the soul of a person, what is still wrong in his spirit, he must put right through his understanding. You must know yourselves here on this earth. You must live and serve here on earth. Whoever is not able to serve his neighbour on earth will not be able to do it in the spiritual realm either, not be able to do it in Heaven either. What you gain in strength, in clarity, in truth here on earth, these are spiritual treasures that you can absorb into yourselves, so that you become a spiritual lamp that is not to be placed under a bushel, but is to shine out like a Christmas tree, to shine full of grace and love, dear brothers and sisters. You should be like a spring where the weary and the exhausted can refresh themselves. You should be like a strong tree that the weak can lean against to support themselves. You should be like clear spring water that glistens in the light of the sun and that refreshes you, spiritually and bodily, drop by drop. For every drop should be a spiritual word that passes your lips and can give spiritual nourishment to your neighbour, so that he can understand, so that he can live and gain knowledge. You have heard the Truth told and you will hear the Truth afresh, again and again. It must sound out within you, it must sing within you, there must be joy in your souls, there must be light in your souls. You are to show where your own place is, where your realm is, whom you serve, for you cannot be alone, you need your spiritual King. You know that you are all linked to each other, like grapes hanging on the vine. You are bound together, you are to become spiritual fruit for this earth, you are to spread the Truth, you are to give of what you have received. You are to show that you are proud to be Christians and you should be able to say to yourselves: I know, it is quite clear to me, that Christian teaching is not material teaching, but spiritual teaching, spiritual wealth, that can be spread out afresh once again. 

Reject what is not the Truth, reject it. If necessary, say that even to the priest who is not able to believe, who tries again and again to equate Christ with God, to make them one, who does not recognise that Christ is the true, spiritual King, the true spiritual King of the spiritual realm, that being a Christian means:

Looking beyond death into the spiritual, eternal life and knowing what is to be done. Proof enough has been given to you, and if people say that no one has ever come back, that is a lie, a great lie, and this lie is used even by the church, in order not to let the freedom of the individual emerge, for everyone who believes is free and no one has the right to appropriate other people's property for reasons of faith, in order to expand his reputation and his power and to prevent access to the truth.

Peter, portrayed symbolically with his key, Peter is supposed to open to every member of the community his own individual Heaven, to open up the spiritual realm. That is the Truth, that is the mission of the church of Christ: the mission to point every individual person in the direction of the spiritual realm and to open up Heaven for every soul. Are people not baptized in the name of the Holy Spirit? Is not every small child presented for baptism, so that the child may be redeemed, made free, led into the light? How far does the light of these churches extend, how far? It stops short at the end of life. They do not dare to take the step into the spiritual realm. Like the foolish virgins, they do not bring any oil with them, but try to go and buy some; but the bridegroom comes in the dark and finds his own way, in the spiritual realm of course, because what is spiritual is light and bright, the spiritual realm. But confusion is dark, confusion does not allow any light to be produced. The foolish virgins were confused, they were not able to recognise the Truth; which is the spiritual, which is the lamps. The Truth, the spiritual light, your spiritual light, your spiritual realm, your spiritual wealth, your spiritual possessions, everything that you take to yourselves in the spirit, everything that gains value within you, you take with you into the spiritual realm, and can then give it on further, bear fruit, be resurrected in light and Truth. 

Consider, dear brothers and sisters, consider what spiritual roots you come from. Think back over your life: what spiritual riches have I collected for myself? How much light is there in my soul? - for the soul takes everything with it. Everything is etched into the soul and laid into it. Every word is laid into the soul. In the same way you too as parents lay good words into your children's souls. Pray with the children and try to lay something into their childlike souls, something of spiritual value, something of trust, something of love, something of the spiritual realm, of Christ and of the loving God, something of the Angels that accompany you, some trust, what you can have in order to go forward in life, to know: ‘I am not alone: my Guardian and Guiding Spirit is standing beside me, all those are standing beside me who wish to serve me, wish to help me, wish to guide me.’ How many there are accompanying you! Reject what is harmful to you. You must recognise what you are holding in your hands. ‘You will know them by their fruits,’ by the spiritual fruits, you shall hear it in the words. You can recognise by the smell whether it is a high spirit. There are so many spiritual gifts tied around people like a necklace of jewels. You must only learn how to handle them. Just as you have to learn to write and to do arithmetic, so you must also learn to fathom the spiritual truths and the spiritual secrets and to reveal them. Now is the holy time. Now is the solemn time, a time that opens you up, that evokes awe in you, a time that brings your past back to you, that brings back to you your friends who have gone on ahead, who would like to remind you of themselves, who would also like to do you service. At this season of Christmas you should pray, you should ask, you should come closer to Heaven. You should spend time to benefit your souls, to become free, to become happy. You should give gifts to your neighbours, you should recognise your neighbour in the members of your family, and what spiritual things the one or the other needs. Does he need consolation, does he need a good word, does he need an embrace, does he need something to be pointed out, or does he need you to be silent, to look away from him?

It is important to act mindfully towards your neighbour at this time, to be attentive to that and also take care of yourselves and love yourselves too, know yourselves too, be glad yourselves and make other people glad as well with your gladness. This begins in small things, it begins in the family, it begins with your acquaintances, it begins right outside your front door.

This time, this blissful time - this time when Heaven is open, when the heavenly messengers bend down towards you, when truth is laid out before you, when your life too appears laid out before you, when many sad things occur, many bitter things, when darkness too demands its tribute, a time when the link to the lower realms is sometimes very intense too, when addicts need to be dealt with in a very special way, have to be kept safe so that they do not fall – is a time when people relapse, fall back into peculiar habits, into abominable ways.

There is much in people and in the human spirit and in the soul that is opened up and lies exposed at this time, and it is up to you to make use of this free time to build up, to help, to further, to blossom.

Observe this Christmas season, dear brothers and sisters, observe this Christmas season with deliberation. Think of the One who also once stood before you in the body, and was full of care. Remember that that too was love, and also that the mistakes that your parents made were in some cases also made unintentionally because the Spirit did not know what it should do. Because there are those parents who, while full of love and affection, were also full of worry, and they were sometimes not able to say it, not able to put it across. You should learn to put such things across properly. Remember, they did love you. This is so often confused, people so often think that it was all harshness, all hatred. Believe me, it is quite different, quite different, for we look into people’s souls and see people’s abilities, what they are able to do and what they are not yet able to do. It is so often the weakness of the spirit, the weakness of the soul, which leads to mistakes: forgive, forgive. Be happy that you are able to be here thanks to them, that you owe this body to them and that you are sitting here today and are able to learn from me here what the Truth is, what real life is, what real joy means, what it means when Heaven is opened, when the light of Heaven flows to you, and when the Angels bend down towards you and come close to you at this time, at this Christmas time. Like the shepherds in the fields who heard the voices of the Angels ‘and were reminded and heard the call: Peace, peace be with you, for behold: salvation, the Saviour, has come to you. Arise and go to seek the Saviour. There where the bright light is shining, where the star of transfiguration is shining so bright and clear, the spiritual light.’ It was not only the stars, it was also spiritual light that the Father had set there, so that power could be transmitted to the Son by this spiritual light. It was the spiritual lamp of Heaven that was shining, and those who were seeking to find the King were also shown the way by this spiritual light.

You know the story of this light, this light that had already gone before in the desert, like a pillar of cloud by day and a flaming fire by night. So this light went on speedily ahead, and in those days the people, the Jewish people, were led through the desert; and you can see it again as a holy light standing over the inn, over the cave of the Nativity, by night, the light of power. It has so often been wrongly, wrongly interpreted, this light that goes on ahead, and this light was intended as a symbol of Christ going on ahead for the sake of this world, for its redemption, it was intended as the torch of peace, the torch of power, the torch of God. ‘This is my Son whom I have given for you, to bring peace everywhere, to lead the fallen Creation home,’ dear brothers and sisters.

Can you not think yourselves happy, that you have received the Truth as a gift, bit by bit? That you suddenly understand what it means? Is it not precious to have a Servant of Heaven as a friend? You are very precious to me and I rejoice in you, yes, I rejoice, I rejoice in your faith.

So be blessed at this hour. May the blessing come over you and over your children, make your souls bright and clear and give you the peace that you need in your lives. An Angel of Mercy is coming to you and pouring the water of life over you and over your families. It depends on you whether you receive grace, health, strength, it depends on you. Do not let it [the water] simply run down over you and only touch you for a very short time. Hold it fast in your souls, make it your own. Open yourselves up in the spirit, show what roots you come from. Show whose dominion you stand under, the dominion of the living King, Jesus Christ the Lord, who lives from eternity to eternity, and he will turn to you again and again. He will accompany you and not leave you alone until the end of this world and on throughout all eternity.

So be quiet for a while, collect yourselves for a moment, make some music, ask for forgiveness, ask for peace in your souls and share in the love feast, out of respect towards your King. Be happy, dear brothers and sisters.

Now I will retire into the spiritual realm. I will remain close to you, and all those who are here and who have come to you will accompany you through this time.

Peace be with you, and greetings in God’s name!

Walter:

It is through the grace of God that one comes to stand under a propitious star. And if it is the Star of Bethlehem, it is an even greater mercy. I saw a star, an enormous star that connected everything together. It was like a fire and I heard voices singing: ‘If you stand under this favourable star, then it is the Star of Bethlehem. That is why people should always stand under a propitious star.’

35. The Purpose of Life: 

preparing with joy for those who will live after us [101]

Address no. 242 of 3 June 2005

Peace be with you.

Dear brothers and sisters, I am once again permitted to speak to you. I am once again allowed to connect up with you, with your spirits, with your souls, to worship God, to remind you, to advise you, to make you glad and to encourage all of you together to be alive.

Every one of you has a task in life. Every one of you has been led into life, and every one of you will also be led out of this earthly life again. It is a coming and going: effort, work. Everyone tries to fulfil his spiritual task to the best of his abilities. Every one of you is guided in your life, sometimes more intensely and more affectionately, sometimes to a lesser extent, and from time to time you have to demonstrate what you have already learnt. The purpose of life is always to achieve more gain, spiritual gain, to learn to distinguish more and more, to be enlightened more and more, to approach ever closer to the spiritual world, to remain constant in faith and trust. Not to lose your courage in life, yes, dear brothers and sisters, not to lose your courage, but to remain faithful despite everything, to remain faithful to God. What does this faithfulness, this faithfulness to God, look like?

[You] continue ceaselessly upon your way in this or that direction and you ceaselessly come closer to your goal in life. You are held, you are guided, you have experienced mercy upon mercy, you have become convinced. Your faith has grown, in this day and age when everything revolves around material things, where many people get into frightening situations and do not know how to find a way out any more, where their spirits are shaken, have lost their courage, in this time when everybody is striving for security, looking for something to hold onto, in a time when it is difficult to go one's way, on the path one has chosen, when many people miss their goals in life, pass them by. Many are disillusioned, do not know how to find any inner warmth, any peace in their souls any more. Many people have fallen into bitterness because of their hopeless situations, and everyone who gets into this hopeless position asks himself: Can I believe at all, can I still turn my thoughts towards God? Many miss God's help. They cannot see the light on their way through life, they despair. To have a well-ordered home, still to be able to see a future, still to be able to see peace in everything, is a great gift, but to be able to continue believing despite despair, and not to lose one's courage; that is a spiritual gift from Heaven.

Dear brothers and sisters, it is always easy to look for and to find people to blame. One is quickly in the position of pointing one's finger at this or at that and saying: if it were not like this, then it would be like that. 

That is how you all think, it is your attitude of mind, your attitude of mind! It is the imperfection of your ability to recognise the truth, to see your path ahead. Human beings have forgotten how to link themselves even more closely to the divine, and those chosen to be spiritual leaders on this earth are only concerned with wealth, only concerned with income, and they are not concerned about their congregations; they are concerned that they might lose their positions.

As long as you have everything in superabundance, as long as everything is still well distributed, you can believe, hope, see; but if you no longer have what you love most at your disposal, namely money, if it no longer flows in satisfactorily, then faith too is no longer there, and it is then that the failings become apparent, the failings of those who are responsible for the attitude of mind of the people, for the attitude of mind of the children, for did not the church seek to act in accordance with the will of God? Was it not the church’s intention to use its power to open up Heaven to the individual person? The church is as powerful as the state, and as impotent as the state, and this need not be the case if the people whose job it is to deal with the truth were honest, if they would accompany people and say: ‘Dear brother, you have been sent to this earth to purify yourself, to prove your worth, to collect the strength to go a step forward in the eternal, spiritual world. I want to help you, brother, to show you how you can take these steps, and I wish to show you the truth, how you can walk in the truth.’ No, they have not done that. They have not taken their brother to one side and said: ‘I want to help you, to show you how you can proceed. I want to teach you how you can give love, where you can receive love, where you can obtain hope. People have not been prepared, and therefore they are not willing, to share. Everywhere now, people hoard possessions. Everywhere, people want to possess more and more, but this possessing more and more leads to sin, this desire to possess more. It is time to share, it is time to give. It is not money that is evil. What is evil is the way people handle money. That there are people who are prepared to simply stuff a fee of millions into their pockets and then wait for the next to come along, and do not even deign to glance at other people, but only try to take something off them. They are bold enough in the way they act towards ordinary people, who still have something one could take away from them. In this way we can get hold of a bit more and then take it and pack it on top of our pile. Yes, we are Christians, we are wonderful Christians. We have learnt to do business. Yes, we have learnt to sell things. Yes, that puts the Vicar of Christ in a good mood: we can sell cars.

Shouldn’t we take this money and distribute it, dear brothers and sisters, in order to help people? Help people to get on, to receive schooling, to be brought up with love. But this is where cuts will be made, because the money doesn't come in any more, and the money doesn't come in because the leaders of these communities are not prepared to really serve their neighbours. As long as they cling to the state’s apron-strings and hope that the money will flow in regularly. No, if the congregations were brought up with love, if the congregations were told the truth, this is your house, here you can learn love, here you can set your compass, and do not be despondent, life goes on after death; but haven’t [those leaders] rather spread hopelessness, pushed the belief in eternity into the background? And now people are embarrassed to have to learn that there is a spiritual life after all. People are embarrassed and do their best to keep this hidden, in order to keep their fellow human beings in the dark. Any scientist who can finally prove that it is so is silenced. All experience is denied. On the one hand they say 'yes', on the other hand ‘no’. What is there to be lost? Anyone who does not wish to have the truth does not wish to have God either, while anyone who says ‘I love you, Father’ is fulfilling his laws because before God all are equal, dear brothers and sisters, all are equal, and all those who live here have a right to be alive and to be cared for, have a right to work, and it is up to those who distribute this work to pray to be given the right ideas and also to put into practice that these people get employment and can earn their bread. It is time to intervene in the machinery that only pushes people downwards, and allows those at the top to make money at the expense of the defenceless who are at their mercy. We are not in a hopeless situation. Here in this country there is no war and in the neighbouring countries there is no war either. Have you forgotten the Commandments? Have you forgotten love? Have you forgotten that you are in fact all brothers and sisters? 

After the appearance of the holy Spirits at Pentecost, the first Christians were prepared to help each other, but those in power were always the same. Why is it that the Jewish nation became so fragile? Because their faith was so fragile, because they only believed in possessions and power and the lust for power, the lust for power and envy, begrudging things to others. Christ was not envious. Christ saw the need and went where he was needed, to the sick, to the poor, and made them well again. Today we lack the power of healing, of making whole. If people do not find the way to each other and do not talk to each other, and no longer think about how the nations are to be fed and do not search for an order that can do away with disorder, we lack love for our neighbour. Heaven is for order and clarity and clear arrangements: Heaven is clean and there is marvellous order in Heaven and wonderful sharing and living for each other. There is wonderful sacred peace in Heaven, and those who are the highest in Heaven are prepared to go down into the depths in order to help, to take everything upon themselves, and are prepared to return to earth themselves, to take on human form, although their time here on earth is over. They would be prepared to make sacrifices, but where, where could they be effective?

Dear brothers and sisters, Christ, being as powerless as he was in his attempts to take effective action, [experienced] how difficult it was to break open the rock-like mass of those who only cling to money and power. Even Christ did not manage to tear that apart, but had to sacrifice himself, so that people would learn to understand and to love in another way. Time and again, evil wins power over people. Time and again there are dark thoughts where there should be bright thoughts. There should be loving thoughts. A person’s home should be filled with harmony, that is to say with good music, a good attitude of mind, good thoughts. You don’t need anything in a room to produce good vibrations: you yourself should produce good vibrations, and if you find a room discordant, then make it harmonious with your thoughts, with your vibrations, with music, good music, good feelings; by being nice, being kind, by caring.

Serving, serving one another, has become very, very rare in society. People have no time for each other any more. People are always in a hurry to get here or get there. More consideration of what is good, more peace in which to meditate and to take a proper look at the people who are right in front of you and who want something from you. You don’t need to agree with someone if you are not sure whether he is really a good person or is only acting a part. No, you also need to know what he is really after. You must talk in advance to those people who promise so much and then don’t deliver, and draw their attention to this and say that you don’t approve of it. Yes, that takes courage, courage, and the mechanisms of our society have now become so delicate that nothing remains a secret any more. We can see through everything, we subject everything to close inspection, and if anyone expresses any doubts about this or that, we take note of it and we say we must watch out here, we must keep an eye on him. There is so much money available for surveillance, for passing judgement on everything, and yet such terrible crimes are committed, people starve to death - did you know that? That even here in this country there are people starving to death? That old people are afraid to go on living, and many are already considering committing suicide, in order to get out of it? Oh, what has this society come to, oh, how much faith, real faith, is still there?

Dear brothers and sisters, wherever we are we go among people and take a look at what they are doing. We see the Truth. Yes, we see the Truth, and how blind the people are who seek to lead. They are people who only want to have a position from which they can live well. They are not prepared to fight or even to say on occasion: ‘Stop, you can’t do that.’ People join together into large communities, they form international associations in order to take action against it, this destructive exploitation; and yet after all that, they too help with the exploitation and with taking from those who have nothing. A world order is established to reduce need; but instead, the whole world is plundered. If we from the spiritual realm were to act in that way, then life here on this earth would have become impossible long ago. We go with people, we guide people in the right direction. If people would only be quiet for a little while, be still for a little while, we are at their side and trying to put the right thoughts into their minds. Wake up again, all of you, wake up again! Things are still going well for you. We hope that that will continue, but remember, you have to do something about it for yourselves, and at the same time you must not forget the man in the street. People do not want gifts, people do not want charity, people are of divine origin, they are inwardly proud, and how quickly a poor soul can be crushed and made ill, and so can no longer complete its way through life as planned! These are not always tests sent by us; no, they are arbitrary actions by you human beings.

Remember to take the time to come to rest, to meditate. Take the time to really understand us. Listen to what is happening in the spiritual world. Listen to it, open your spiritual senses so that you too can understand and can ensure peace there where you are, and create a little order wherever you are.

I have been quite forceful in what I have said to you here today. I know I cannot accuse you, you are good; but I also have to talk some time about where things are wrong, where one needs the courage to say “Here, stop, listen”. In the short time that you are here on earth you should gather experience, have the opportunity for love to create results which you can bring into the spiritual world with you. We do not need any crushed or rejected spirits that we then have to nurse and build up again. We need victors, victors, people who are victorious in life. The earth is a training ground, and here on this earth things are in a state of mighty upheaval, even though it is God’s footstool, and even the footstool is a temple. Here you have the opportunity to make progress, here you can prove yourselves, but what kind of proof will that be if everything is broken into pieces? What kind of proof will that be if the only voice you can hear is that of Lucifer, the secret seducer, who always works in silence, almost imperceptibly? But you see the fruits. The fruits are: not wanting to share, not wanting to help, not wanting to serve, only grabbing, lusting for power, being envious, pathologically miserly. Yes, dear brothers and sisters, there you can see him. He can still hide himself so well, and always remain in the background. It is he who is pulling the strings. And those who are under his thumb, who no longer possess any feelings and call themselves managers: they should rather call themselves sellers of souls, that would be more appropriate.

Think about these things. I must stop talking. I have spoken enough, and I have said a lot to you. I would have liked to have been able to say some pleasant things as well; but these things must be said too, this too is important for you. I have been instructed by the spiritual world to tell you the Truth about life, to be a support for you and to send you off into your lives healed; that is my message.

Peace be with you, and greetings in God’s name!

Walter:

I see a large area of land, and on this land I can see many labourers planting, sowing and singing. They are singing songs about bringing blessings to those who come after us, are making preparations for them, and those who come after us are to find blessing, nourishment and also spiritual edification. That is what the future should look like, and that is how it shall be: preparing with joy for those who are following and will live after us.

Responsibility for everything that has life!

36. Things Heavenly [102]

Address no. 243 of 16 September 2005

Peace be with you.

Dear brothers and sisters, once again I am permitted to manifest myself, to talk to you, to leave my words with you as a gift.

I have not come to you alone. Beside me on the right there stands a Spiritual Being of Love. His light envelops the whole room in its rosy glow. One step behind me is a Being of Wisdom. His radiantly bright light, white interwoven with gold, permeates the room. Beside me on the left is a Being of Hope, and a gleam of bright green also permeates the room. These Beings enhance the degree of oscillation or resonance in this room for you; they give you their blessing, underpin my words, and ensure that everything is done in accordance with good order, with the spiritual order.

The last few times I have been here I have repeatedly addressed your consciences, repeatedly talked of earthly things, and it now really is time for me to talk to you about heavenly things.

Each one of you, dear brothers and sisters, has entered into life here on this earth in order to fulfil a task. Each one of you has received back the things that were of decisive importance in his previous life. In your previous lives you had gained possession for yourselves of the truth that life continues after death, had come to believe in it. All of this has been given back to you again in this life, for everything that one has acquired in the spirit one will receive back again at the proper time. It is written in your Books of Life. Every one of you has his own entries in his Book of Life. So I could look into the Books of Life of each of you in turn, [asking] my assistants on my right, on my left and behind me to open the Book of Life. Each of you would learn what he had set out to accomplish in this life, what his task in life is and how much progress he has made, and how long he still has. Thus I would also be able to tell you that there are shadows in your Books of Life, places where the light is too weak; that there are still inclinations that you do not yet have under control.

All these things are however hidden, and it would not be good for you if I were to reveal them to you. It would not be consistent with the will of God, for God has given you free will. You are to find your way by your own free choice. It would be spiritual robbery if I were to reveal all that to you. It would be an intervention in your lives which I am simply not entitled to make, for in the spiritual realm everything is well ordered, everything has its own just order. We are permitted to intervene to help you at the moment when it is time, when it is the proper time, when you have earned it, dear brothers and sisters, but I could never be permitted to make revelations to everyone who is present about one of their neighbours, for what your neighbour cannot see for himself he may not be told about. So much care do we take to give you spiritual peace, to give you hope, to give you love and justice. I only want to encourage you to think about what spiritual gifts you have been endowed with.

Speaking to you about things heavenly, I can say: there are thirteen levels to the ascent. Each individual level of the ascent is in turn divided into thirteen secondary levels. And each one of these thirteen secondary levels is divided into so-and-so many levels of oscillation frequency. But it wouldn’t help you at all if I were to enumerate all these things for you. It would perhaps be of use in doing the maths, and it is one hundred per cent certain that you would begin to calculate and work out how everything hangs together. But I don’t want to turn you into arithmetical geniuses; spiritual arithmetic is the business of spiritual beings and you are created in such a way by the spiritual world that you can be pushed or pulled into the relevant level as if in your sleep. Yes, dear brothers and sisters, I am only telling you this so that you can get a bit of an idea of the diversity of spiritual levels. It is not so easy for us to make it clear to you, because you are to some extent prisoners on this earth, in this material world, and to some extent you believe you know things about Heaven that are completely wrong and you make yourselves your own picture of what Heaven ought perhaps to look like, and then you cannot reconcile this self-made image of Heaven with the Truth, which is why you have been kept waiting such a long, long time before being confronted with such heavenly things. I have often hinted at these things. I have told you about spheres of music, about spiritual changes, about the oscillations, the beauty, and I have also made allusions to heavenly gardens, but I have not yet expressed myself really clearly, because in fact the appearance of Heaven, what it looks like as you can expect to find it, is so similar, basically is almost earthly.

Everything that exists here on this earth, on this natural earth - the soil, the plants, the water, the animals, the lakes, the mountains – all these things exist in the spiritual realm as well. You should not think that you can expect anything impossible. It is adapted in each case to your spiritual level. The reason these spiritual levels are so diverse is so that everybody can get, quite impartially, what is due to him spiritually, and each in his own way is guided with love and understanding and your level of insight is enhanced. 

Heaven is not a foreign place to you, dear brothers and sisters; you will find everything there that you are accustomed to, apart from certain things: in particular, we have no money. Nor do we have to pay anything for our upkeep or living expenses. And we do not pester you with any forms about benefit payments. 

Heaven is a world complete in itself, similar to the earth, similar to the earth! We have light – and that on every level. It is not focused light like here, like the rays of the sun, but is an all-embracing light. If you come into these spheres, you cannot say whether the light comes from here or from there, or from over there. You cannot say which direction the light comes from. The light shines from everywhere. It is like mist on this earth. Mist surrounds you from all sides, and when light shines in on it, you cannot immediately say where the light is coming from. So it is on the spiritual levels. That there are certain colours contained within this light is something that might perhaps still be within the scope of your understanding. Every level has a corresponding colouring. When you enter the spiritual world and walk into a spiritual sphere, you will be seized by a certain feeling. You will be seized by the resonance of the spiritual sphere. This oscillation which seizes you, which touches you, will move you to your depths and show you your sensitivity. It may be a feeling of bliss that arises in you, a feeling of happiness, a feeling of ineffable love, a feeling of clarity. In each case it will be an all-embracing condition for you. It will feel unaccustomed at first, it is perhaps as if you were to step out into the sunlight here on this earth, it will be cosily warm, you will feel yourselves coddled. Or it may be that you feel yourselves surrounded by cold, flooding in from all sides. You know, don’t you, that in the spiritual spheres the spiritual is all-embracing, it takes complete hold of any being.

Dear brothers and sisters, this condition which will take hold of you completely will be a very special experience for you, a new experience. You will be overpowered by this internal, external, completely embracing feeling. There too, each level will be as different from the others as one can imagine. There too, it depends on your spiritual attitude of mind, on your spiritual light, on the extent to which you are truly alive. All this will have an impact on your experience on the individual levels. It is possible nowadays, and it is possible for you, to share the experience of many people who have been through death and have entered the spiritual world, on the spiritual level they really belong to, and these beings who have come back again into their bodies also had this all-embracing experience.  If you have read these reports, [you will know that] they recount terrible experiences, experiences of spiritual devastation, of darkness, of sadness, but also of extreme bliss, of all-embracing love, of all-embracing light, of being totally moved right down into their depths. You have also noticed in this respect how difficult it is for the person concerned to convey his spiritual experience to other people. This is an unaccustomed spiritual experience, this being taken hold of by light, by love, by devotion, by goodness, and the clarity of the spiritual life that emerges nevertheless, the image of the spiritual state that crystallises out of this condition, this being deeply moved by one’s own life when suddenly the Book of Life is opened and is compared with what one has really lived, and what one has achieved and what not; as are also this suddenly emerging lucidity, this sudden display, the Truth and again and again the state of being guided, again and again the companion who shows the way, talks to you and loves you. The state of never being alone, and this is also something that you will experience, and when you enter the spiritual world you are never alone, dear brothers and sisters. There is no need to be afraid. You will be looked after, protected, kept safe. You will experience an indescribable freedom. I am attempting, I am attempting to introduce you very slowly to the spiritual realm, but with words that cannot really succeed in describing everything as it actually is. These words are not perfect enough for this description; but I promise you, you will receive guidance during the night, also to lead you into these spiritual spheres. How often do we take you to us in order to give you renewed strength, to build you up, to equip you afresh, to give you hope and to restore your health, and you actually experience it very often in the spiritual realm, this being drawn into a spiritual sphere. This being totally embraced, and when you return you feel well again and suddenly have strength again, and suddenly the world looks quite different again, and this is what you are entitled to. You simply would not be able to hold out for so long if we did not give ourselves the trouble to renew your strength again and again. Accept this gratefully. It is such an enormous spiritual gift and for that reason alone it is well worthwhile for you, as each new day begins, to give thanks for the night, for what the night has brought you, what Heaven has given you. How often does it happen that people are not able to find peace, that it is not permitted to bring them home into the spiritual realm! How often do human spirits resist and not want to follow! They have no trust; they are not able to sleep soundly.

Peace must establish [itself]; give thanks and ask every evening too that you may be guided in the name of Jesus Christ. Pray, go over your day once again and ask to be guided through the night, for the refreshment of your souls, that you may be made whole. Ask for these things; make a short pause in the evening, even if it is only a few minutes for yourself, and if you have had difficulties during the day and have not been able to solve the problems, then pray that you may be given help.

So many things are given you as gifts, and it is an all too frequent occurrence that a person does not take our hands, refuses us; but you know that we are there, and that we will help you. This spiritual world is so marvellous by nature. You are led into a spiritual realm. After that it is just as if you were simply taking a walk. You step out into perfect light, some of you, into a radiantly shining, absolutely beautiful landscape. You will find that the light dazzles you at first; it is as if you were still [too] tired from sleeping to be able to perceive everything. There will also be something like a slight numbing effect, but your eyes will soon start to become accustomed and will be able to see more and more clearly, and every spiritual hand that touches you will give you strength, will take some of it, some of your blindness, away from you and lead you onwards step by step, lovingly and understandingly. It all depends on your manner of thinking, your attitude of mind. Anyone who has turned towards God during his lifetime will be guided and accompanied and strengthened. Anyone who never wanted to have anything to do with God or Christ will have to walk on his own. Then there will be no illumination, it will all be very gloomy, and such a person will experience an all-embracing sadness, and in this sadness scenes out of his life will suddenly appear. The spiritual, heavenly helpers will pass by, without words, without explanation, without help, and he will experience a feeling of deep devastation, of deep devastation, and a long-lasting feeling of numbness, and many who have at last realised that what they are experiencing is a continuation after death, many will shrink back, shrink back as a result of this overwhelming experience. They will be driven back to earth again, will stream out of the heavenly realm into the enveloping earthly reality, dear brothers and sisters. So to make it quite clear: your first steps into the spiritual world will bring many, many experiences with them, unaccustomed experiences, and this unaccustomed strangeness which encompasses you from all sides is what makes many, many, fearful. But the spiritual being is nevertheless led into [the spiritual realm], and he is not alone, even if he does not yet perceive his Guide. Ultimately, his way does lead him into his sphere, into his own sphere: the sphere he has earned for himself and which he has to pass through, created by his own free will, by his own free will, and it will then finally also become clear to the being that he was never subjected to any kind of pressure regarding the direction of his life, but reacted voluntarily to whatever happened. There are always attempts from the divine world to speed up the soul’s process of becoming whole, and from the world of the lower spirits to pull it back, to hinder it, with fear, lies, false insinuations whispered in its ear, and a human being must learn to keep a clear head, even in the spiritual spheres, for the world of the lower spirits is able to stretch out its arm a little way into the spiritual world and to try and hold on to as much as it can manage to keep hold of, and is pleased if it is able to pull even just one being back to the earth.

Dear brothers and sisters, the reason I am explaining this to you in such detail now is that I would like you to really understand step by step what spiritual life is. Spiritual life means recognising the Truth, gaining an overview of one’s life, and also that there is spiritual justice and that this justice is all-embracing and that there is grace which exercises mercy, which always wipes out a part of your guilt and that there is love, love that takes hold of you, that gives you strength, that carries you up into the spiritual realm; and these three who are here with me today, these three make it possible for you to find the right path into the spiritual realm. The spiritual world is like a large room with many doors. If you were to go in by yourselves you would get bewildered because you would not be able to find the right doors. So the best thing is to let yourselves be led and then you will find the way there automatically. When you have gone on further into the spiritual realm, have spent a little time in this spiritual sphere, which is the one you belong to, and when that initial numbness has dissipated, you will have the first meetings with people you know, your relatives. That already happens to some extent here on earth, but sometimes not until you have entered this sphere where you will find your home, and you have regained enough lucidity to be able to perceive all this. Everyone who lives here is different from everybody else. Everyone reacts differently. There is no norm such as people attempt to conform to here on this earth. Every individual soul has to experience what is appropriate for it: and every being has to go through this in order to find out what it needs, that is to say, we make every effort to do justice to every individual and to really guide every individual, to guide him comprehensively, as comprehensively as the ambience stemming from his own personal sphere itself. We try to help as well, equally comprehensively. Is that not consoling? Is it not a wonderful thing to know that one is being guided in this way? Initially you will think you are still here on earth. Each time this happens, many think they have lost their way and keep asking: ‘Oh my goodness, where am I then? I must have gone the wrong way. And I can’t remember anything either, where did I actually want to get to? Oh dear, getting old is dreadful. I am so forgetful, now here I am sitting here and don’t even know how I got here. Help me please.’ Yes, and then we go to them, introduce ourselves and speak to them, and then very gradually we reach the point where we can say: ‘Do you know, sister, you are now in the real world, in reality.’ ‘In reality? Yes, of course, that is – where is it actually? Oh, there are trees here, yes, where are we then? What’s the name of this place?’ This leaving earth behind: What’s the name of the street? What’s the name of the place?! - Yes, and then they say: ‘Yes, I think I was – aren’t I – yes, I think I was in the Black Forest. Yes, that’s where I wanted to get to. Am I heading in the right direction now?’

This doubting, these repeated relapses - because of the spiritual realm being so like the earth - and this turmoil, this constant shrinking back; it is all quite typical of those taking their first steps in the spiritual world. It is this experience, this enveloping experience, this utterly heightened sensitivity, this experiencing of everything all over again and then the way this repetition of experiences is suddenly diminished with the strands interwoven as in a dream, and the lucidity one achieves in the spirit with regard to one’s own attitude of mind catches one out repeatedly. And then uncertainty suddenly rears its head again and everybody is suddenly numbed once again; even though they have all experienced these things, it suddenly once again feels as if it were only a dream. To try and give a better explanation of this: it is also due to the nature of human thought. It also depends on the extent to which the person has worked his way forwards into the spiritual realm, to which he has built up his spiritual light in his soul, so that his soul is radiant and gives clarity, the clarity of the Spirit, so that all these shadows which are to be seen in the fields there are suffused by light, so that knowledge is found. There are many beings that enter the spiritual realm fully aware and clear in their consciousness and are suddenly able to say, ‘I know, I am in the spiritual realm;’ and what I am trying to make clear to you is that you too, when the time comes, will be fully aware that you have entered the spiritual world, and that you may say ‘I would like to be guided, I would like to be taken to the place where I belong.’ You will not need to wait long, they are beside you, you only need to be aware of this and you will already be on your way, if you have not indeed already been introduced into the spiritual realm previously, dear brothers and sisters. It may occur, and this occurrence that you do not immediately know where you are heading often arises as the result of an accident, of having to die extremely suddenly, in which case too you will still be enveloped in a state of numbness and will not be able to find the way properly. That is perfectly natural, it depends entirely on the spiritual situation; and this shows that not even we always know exactly what is going to happen. You will certainly have a companion or companions; but there are always new situations, even for us, and everybody’s path is different, yet at the same time everything is the same, the same according to the same regular patterns of the spiritual world.

Now I have spent so much time giving you a bit of an introduction to the spiritual world, and I must gradually draw to a conclusion because it seems we will have to explore this path further. A single evening just isn’t enough. There is more to the subject: but you can rest assured that the following evenings will lead you further into the spiritual world and that all those who accompany you will in the coming time show you the spiritual world with greater awareness during the night. You will be strengthened and guided. Remember, I want to prepare you, so that you too may think this over consciously in the evenings: I have been told that I will perceive the spiritual world with greater awareness. If you are clear about that, then it will also be possible for you to retain in your memory a lot of what you have perceived. This needs a little practice on your part and a bit of deliberate effort, for it is so beautiful, the spiritual realm, so wonderful. I would so much like to go down these paths with you, and I will try to really explain it to you, to make it all clear to you, and remember: to my right there is a Being of Love, to my left a Being of Hope, and behind me a Being of Wisdom, Truth and Order, and the powers of these beings are now pervading this room, pervading you, even permeating these walls. This radiance has [been sent] out of the spiritual world into the material world, so that material can be imbued with a greater degree of resonance. All of you who are here benefit from the splendour of these beings. Take this radiance up into yourselves deliberately. Let it be quiet within you, become inwardly prepared to receive. 

In the name of Christ, therefore, I may give this blessing to you as a gift, and pray that you will at all times experience all-embracing guidance in your lives.

So now I withdraw. I leave the blessing with you, leave you to exercise your own free will, pass on to you as a gift the peace that was given to me. May it fill your hearts and give you joy and calm. 

Peace be with you and greetings in God’s name!

Walter:

I was standing in front of a big door. I was permitted to open this door and to cast a glance inside, into a very beautiful room. It was magnificently and brightly furnished, with animated pictures, and I heard laughter and music. It was like taking a step into eternity; and I fell back again, in order to arrive here.

37. The Freedom of the Spirit [103]

Address no. 262 of 21 September 2007

Peace be with you, dear brothers and sisters. 

Once again I am permitted to speak to you, once again to bring Heaven to you, once again to strengthen your souls, to give your spirits lucidity, to bring you peace and consolation.

The most important thing I want to talk to you about today concerns the freedom of the Spirit. ‘The Truth shall make you free’; the Truth shall make you free so that you are able to find the way to God. The Truth shall make you free so that you can also know Christ and can allow yourselves to be guided.

The words that we give as gifts to people are free words with no compulsion, and without any copyright that can be laid claim to. Spiritual truth does not need copyright. We seek ways for ourselves, and these ways lead us to the people who are willing to receive us. People who have cares, people who need consolation and people who believe. People in whom the light is burning and who, as the first commandment, have love in their hearts.

Dear brothers and sisters, the Spirit of Truth is at work everywhere in this world, which seems so big to you. We find people and we move people’s hearts. We fulfil what has been revealed to you. Where two or three are gathered in his name, we are always there. The Spirits of Truth have been sent out to open Heaven to all people and to teach everybody to understand.

What is a great task for us is for you a blessing, that everything that was said to you long ago is fulfilled, over and over again anew, and there are always different paths and always new paths, dear brothers and sisters, since, as it is written, the Spirit of Truth blows where it wills. Not of the will of man; we do not come in response to any command. We act according to the will of God, according to the will of our King. We do not need to say his Name, and we are not permitted to hurt anybody. We seek to help, we want people to become one amongst themselves, to be one in love, because God first loved you, and God gives his love freely as a gift. Through his love you will gain knowledge, through his love you will gain understanding, for God holds this world in his arms as well. His living nature permeates the atmosphere, unceasingly gives blessings and life, always anew, dear brothers and sisters. Feel yourselves to be embraced by this great almighty love, for that will be the first thing: when you stand beside the Angels of God you will be overwhelmed by love. Only then will you see more clearly what the meaning and purpose of your lives is, dear brothers and sisters.

First you will experience the love that has been given to you, and as long as you are not at peace within yourselves you will be separated off and have to stand in the shadows. That is why I tell you to let yourselves be embraced by the love of God, so that you can understand how mighty Creation is, how wisely and how meaningfully everything happens. You are kept secure in the realm of the living, you are alive for ever and ever. You are divine for ever and ever. Within you there burns a spiritual spark, your divine gift for ever, for eternity, and which always urges you forward, to develop, to understand yourselves and to know yourselves. However thick your shell is, this light illuminates you from within, from your core, from where every human being and every soul opens up in order to then flow together with everything, to gain knowledge. Look how difficult it is to live such a human life. How thoughtlessly every human being sets off into his life, how difficult the human being finds it to do anything that will bring blessings upon his being. How many paths must a man walk down before he realises that he is of divine origin? How long it often takes people to grasp where they belong, who they belong to? If it is said you are children of God, you belong to God, and if I call you my brothers and sisters, then you also know that we all belong together, both in the spiritual realm and on earth, and if you understand how Creation is built up around you here on this earth, how many realms there are on this earth, how many areas of life, how many different planes. At the time when you were still living in stones you were not able to comprehend that there is an atmosphere as well, that there is water. Now that you are living on the earth, you can glimpse these realms as well, these individual stages of life. You are becoming less limited, for you too it is all a matter of your spiritual circumstances, where you stand, and with the light, the spiritual, divine light that is in you, you will gain further insight and it will show you the way, and only then will you properly recognise and understand yourselves, for first the shell must be removed before the kernel, the true, living kernel can be seen. First there has to be fulfilment, understanding, a purging, becoming holy, becoming light, dear brothers and sisters.

It is your duty during your lives to give assistance to those who come after you, and you are assigned the right to help and to serve the weak. Just as it is among us, that we, being strengthened in the spiritual realm, come to you to support you, to guide and to help you. Everyone who has risen one level higher also has his tasks arising out of this, in his turn to draw others after him, to help them. Those people who have found the light should also continue to spread the light, that is to say, it should become infectious. The Truth should be infectious and then it is your task too to handle it carefully, to open up the Truth to your fellow men, to your families, to your children. Consider your first steps upon this earth. How did you take those first steps? Who supported and led you? Who guided you and brought you upwards in your lives? How much help did you get from your parents, how much help came from the Spirit?

Dear brothers and sisters, the invisible, the spiritual assistance, the spiritual guidance is always forgotten. It is very important to make it clear to your children, when they look at their bodies, how strong they have become. What a gift it is to be healthy! How many children nowadays are no longer healthy because there is so much poison in your environment, and if children are healthy and have a healthy body, how grateful such a little person must be!

Even such a little person must start off on his way, receiving help to be able to walk. Such a little person is brought up, yes, the laws that apply here on earth are explained to him, as are also the proper way to walk, the proper way to live, the proper way to work and the proper way to serve and to believe. We can certainly see, in this freedom that is given to you here, how every person can live as he would like to, and many people take many different ways, but often the wrong ones. These days, there is a lack of models of how to live, proper models, true models, for people to follow. Yes, despite the wealth that exists there is so much poverty among you, despite the wealth there is so much need, despite the wealth there is such a lack of concern. What happens here in some cases is not good, dear brothers and sisters. Of course we recognise that there is also freedom of belief among you, you can choose, you can weigh up exactly what you wish to believe, for it is God’s will that you should have this freedom; but this freedom also carries the responsibility that you should seek the right way, and also to actually follow that way. Remember your Creator, do not forget those who accompany you, the spiritual realm surrounding you which also bears responsibility for you, to guide you, to accompany you and to help you to find the right path. That your eyes should be opened at the correct time, so that you do not get lost in this world of today on this earth. So many do not even know how much they possess, what spiritual assets, how much strength and power lies within them and how much gets destroyed through ignorance and anger, dear brothers and sisters.

The idea of showing children the way they ought to go, of taking them up in society, appears to have been lost. The custom nowadays is to give children away for others to bring up, although these others are strangers to them. They do not bear any responsibility for these children, who really should stay with their own parents for a certain length of time. And this is only so that they can gain knowledge quickly; but if this knowledge does not display any good order, display any love, what should it awaken in a person? And in addition, no respect is developed towards older people, towards their parents, and if parents forget how to show respect to the children that have been granted to them and do not feel any love for their children, but only love things such as pleasure, intoxicating drinks, if they do senseless things that only weaken their bodies and destroy their souls, then it’s no wonder that fewer and fewer children are being born among you, where there is no longer any regard for young life. How few parents there are who are still able to deal with their children in a proper manner! We in the spiritual realm are greatly concerned when we see this, dear brothers and sisters, for a child is a spiritual gift and a mother is the gateway to the world, is the most sacred gift that has been given, the most sacred thing desired by God. A mother is the way into and through life. How is it possible for a woman not to be respected? How is it possible for a woman to be so little appreciated, when true harmony means equality, being of equal standing? The heavenly pairs are equal. They stand on a par with and full of respect for each other, and every partner in the spiritual realm gives freedom in love, and the two help each other in every way. Where is that still the case with you? Where is everything still equal? Where is justice? Where is honour still paid to Creation, honour to the gateway to life? Yes, this is the only way that your path on this earth can lead you, the only way; for though Heaven can give gifts, everything must be well ordered. Everything must be done in love; instead of which everything is defiled, everything descends into untruth and is thereby lost. Even a young person has to have his attention drawn to the fact that he is healthy, has strength, has a future, is responsible for his life and has to achieve something; because those who are young have enough energy to work, enough energy to build something up; but they must also have the will to do it, and how few people there are at the present time who really still have that will! They have everything in abundance, but are not prepared to put effort into anything, to put effort into anything for themselves or their families, for the future, to put effort into a partnership, a marriage, a family. So much is destroyed, dear brothers and sisters, that too is the truth, for Heaven is not only beauty and splendour, Heaven is also justice and good order, and Heaven too is concerned if something is no longer in good order. Yes; because if something destroys itself, it also destroys whatever it is part of, and if no order is maintained in small things, there can be no order in larger things either.

Dear brothers and sisters, in Heaven there is no money; in Heaven the currency is love, affection, obedience and joy, beauty, harmony, and beautiful sounds like splendid music. Great heavenly concerts are given in thanks when tasks have been completed. There are wonderful spiritual gifts. It might be spiritual clothing, it might be spiritual objects. Among us, the acquisition of spiritual goods is linked to love and to hope and service, and among us there is no lust after possessions, dear brothers and sisters. In Heaven, everything is always given as a free gift. It is a joy to give gifts. That is something you cannot imagine, dear brothers and sisters. People come together, a festivity is organised and certain things are given away at these festivities. It may happen that one even receives a spiritual house as a gift, and that this spiritual house is even furnished with spiritual objects, is beautifully decked out, and it is a great joy to accompany a spiritual family when it moves into a new house. This is much more beautiful and much more magnificent than the previous one, and these things are given as free gifts, dear brothers and sisters, and the old things that belonged to this family previously are passed on to others, and there is nobody who looks back in distress on the spiritual goods he possessed before, but all are filled with joy at the new things they have been given. As a result, everyone is able to let go of things, everyone is able to give.

Dear brothers and sisters, there is no one [in Heaven] who only wants to have something for himself. They have learnt to share; whereas here on this earth everybody only wants to have more, and still more, and still more, and those who have enough are not bothered in the least by the fact that other people are beginning to starve. Not only because they do not get enough to eat, they also starve in that they can no longer have pleasure in anything, neither in one thing nor in another, neither in going out somewhere or perhaps in going to the theatre for once, or perhaps in listening to music somewhere. These poor people can no longer afford these things here on this earth, here in these regions. Is it not something to be ashamed of that there are so many of these people who still call themselves Christians? This is not the will of God. Nor is it the will of God that all should be the same, but it is vital not to lose one’s respect for one’s neighbour. It must not be the case that people do not get their fair share; that people no longer experience love, that they can no longer have any confidence in this society, because this society has become too egoistic, people are so loveless in their dealings with each other, and children are no longer valued and no longer respected as spiritual gifts and as a task in life for people. It is the crowning glory of a family to pass on life and to prepare a further soul to find the way to God, to harmony, to love and to give every being the message to take with them on their way that they should serve each other, help each other and build each other up. A lot, a very great deal is said about loving one’s neighbour, but most people do not even love themselves, do not even know themselves, dear brothers and sisters. True satisfaction, true peace comes from within, and where there is peace there is also the love of God, and where there is understanding and knowledge, the right path has been found.

Yes, I would so much like to talk to you about many other things, would so much like to show you Heaven, but how should I be able to show you Heaven if human beings are no longer able to find the right way there, if human beings also lose their faith. And how quickly a person decides to adhere to one religion or another, and everyone thinks he can find truth here or there. No, the Truth is within yourselves. Truth is the proper link to God, the true, loving link to God. The link to the Truth, to good order, to love, to the spiritual virtues, those are the steps of true faith: the virtues, the order, love and respect for others. You should not despise any person because of matters of faith: there is only one God, only one King, and that is Christ. Everything is subject to him, and thus also the whole of this earth.

Dear brothers and sisters, true faith, even if it is that of a person who comes from a different culture, who calls himself a Buddhist: the true faith of a Buddhist is respect, belief, love of his neighbour and self-knowledge. If these true things are lived out, then he is, whether he wishes to be or not, a part of God’s order, and if he lives in conformity with these laws, in conformity with this love and this good order, then it doesn’t matter which religion he actually belongs to, but if people’s freedom is taken away from them, if people are sacrificed senselessly, destroyed for the sake of destruction, then the people [who do this] are no longer a part of God’s order, since the order of God demands love, service and understanding, and that one should attempt to discover God and the way of Heaven. That alone is what is essential: knowledge of God, an understanding of Heaven, an appreciation of life, of every life, the appreciation of life with each other and the maintenance of good order in justice and love. This applies to all people, to all people, wherever they are to be found on this earth: the same order, and that is the yardstick and what you should keep to, for the Truth makes you free, because Truth is recognised in the truthfulness of life. Everything that destroys, everything that arouses lust for power and everything that misuses God is to be rejected; and today people lack the courage to say honestly: ‘What you are doing is sinful and is of the Devil.’ There is only one form of service, and that is love, respect towards each other and in life in general. Anyone who does not act accordingly has no place in the spiritual realm, for people who think like that are separated out, yes, they are removed and must live in darkness and must spend a long, long time attempting to find their way back to the light. That is why there are these hosts of lower spirits that wander around on this earth and pass through life here. There are many who do not find a way ahead, do not find a way out, and attach themselves in groups to people, and some of these people allow themselves to be dragged down into helplessness, to lose their strength, instead of kneeling down and praying for protection and for guidance, and repudiating those lower spirits. Yes, everyone attracts his hangers-on who attach themselves to his way of thinking, dear brothers and sisters, and it would be good if everyone who has children to bring up would draw their attention to this, would tell them who is going to be accompanying them, and ask them: ‘What do you truly think? What are you really like? Who walks beside you?’ – so that the person can recognise the right way and will also make efforts and also have the will to really live, to really live, for there are so many people who themselves give their souls over to torment. If you could see how much is destroyed in many people, how sick many people are, although on the outside they are superbly dressed, but in their spirits are so destroyed. If you had the eyes that we have to see the Truth, you would not be able to get over it, you would not be able to understand it, dear brothers and sisters. So remember, love your neighbour, love yourself, love your children, have respect for everything, bring your children up to respect their parents. It is not only that the children are important; the parents are important too, even those who have gone on ahead, they too are important because the connecting bond remains. There is a constant coming and going, and those who go on ahead have and retain responsibility towards their children, and if mistakes are made they will attempt from out of the spiritual realm to remedy those mistakes. Always remember that, for it is in the spiritual realm that true contrition comes, and do not close yourselves towards those who have gone ahead and who have perhaps done you harm; because they will make amends for that harm, dear brothers and sisters. If you are able to forgive, then forgive it; humanity is not yet perfect.

Dear brothers and sisters, I have spoken so much today, so much, I would have preferred to have said something different, but the time has now come to draw your attention for once to the fact that you should look around you in order to be able to stand up against the realities of life.

So: I will withdraw, I leave the blessing with you and say to you quite explicitly once again: do not forget your relatives who have gone on ahead, because they are also a blessing for you. Give thanks to God that you are allowed to be here, that the way has been prepared for you to continue in such a blessing.

So I bestow peace upon you, I give you strength, confidence and hope, and love which is the greatest of all, and love permeates the whole of Creation.

Greetings in God’s name!

Walter:

I see a pane of glass before me, and this pane contains a book and written in this book are the names of many people, and our names are in this book as well, and the book opens and spreads itself out, and there is a flower lying beside every name, and the name changes and becomes light. It is a little bit of strength that is given to each one of us here, that the book of our life is opened; and we receive a spiritual gift in the form of a flower, that is to say that we are strengthened and empowered to truly live.

I hear singing and cheerful laughter: they indicate understanding, they indicate goodness, they indicate trust, understanding, they also indicate forgetting.

38. Where Do I Stand?  Where Is my Responsibility?  Where Is my Life? [104]

Address no. 257 of 9 March 2007

Peace be with you, dear brothers and sisters;

May I speak to you once again today, may I show you the way to go, may I give you gifts, may I let Christ be revealed to you in great clarity?

Dear brothers and sisters, this life that you live here on this earth is something precious, it is a blessing. But so very little notice is taken of this precious thing, this existence, this gift here on this earth.

You have been born into this divinely created world, and with this first step on this earth you have also taken on the responsibility of living here and learning here. You have been prepared for this life, you have not simply been deposited here at random. Every life has its purpose, and every life also has its responsibility. Just imagine, you did not come here with empty hands. You were bearing gifts that had been given to you, you brought spiritual goods with you when you came here. You have been given something of those gifts you are entitled to. God is just! It says in the Bible that everyone has received his spiritual wealth, and that everyone must take care to use or apply this spiritual wealth, and that everyone is responsible for their spiritual wealth. You know the parables from Holy Scripture. One servant hid the money his master had given him in the ground, another traded with the sum and earned a profit. In the same way the other servants too traded with what they had been given, and you can see from this parable how the one who did not put it to work did not earn any spiritual gain. It became worthless. These parables are intended to show that what you have received should also be put to use, that is to say you must work with what has been given to you and also with whatever else is to be found in your soul and in your spirit. But how many people do in fact give a thought to what gifts may be lying in their spirits, or to what abilities they have? - for their abilities are such spiritual gifts. It is not a question of money that one can bury in the ground or hide away, it is a question of what one has within one, the spiritual abilities that are to be found in every human being, whether one does something to enhance them or leaves them lying fallow, dear brothers and sisters.

The real point is that everyone is responsible for what he is called upon to do in his life, for fulfilling his tasks, and his father and mother are always involved in this as well, that is to say they must bring their children up in such a way that their abilities, their gifts, really are brought to light, and so enable their children to find their way, and to make use of what they have in their inner selves in leading their own lives. To lead one’s life in this way, to bring forth what lies in the children’s hearts or to bring forth what lies in your hearts, dear brothers and sisters: this really is a matter that comes from the heart, and involves a lot of responsibility. Who gives any thought to his spiritual gifts, to his abilities, to what he has achieved in life? For seedtime and harvest shall not cease; and if you have achieved something successfully, if you have created something that you can be proud of, it is a good work you have done. Such a good work, or the completion of a task one has been set, or in the family, if you have done a good work within the family, for even providing for the members of your family is a good work, and if you have been glad to provide for them, out of love; if what you do every day in the awareness of having given joy to the other or of having made the other person’s life more worth living - these are all works of the spirit; and this is all bound up with the tasks that one has to fulfil in one’s life, as are the hours when one allows the other person to withdraw, to recuperate, and when one has to learn again not to demand too much of oneself. 

Yes, dear brothers and sisters, life is in itself well worth thinking over. People simply live from day to day, without giving any thought to what the purpose of the day, or the task of the day, actually is. People have too little idea of what the results of the things they do actually are; because each one also bears responsibility for what he does, and just as a group, a city, a parish is responsible, so also a country is responsible for what happens there, and everyone who works there as a member of an organisation, or in a higher position where he can help to build up new things, shares in seeing that everything develops in the proper direction and for the good, and that responsibility is always taken for everybody and that help is also needed everywhere. Does anyone still notice if someone needs help, as should be the case in a family where the father or the mother can see who needs help, or later on if the children can see whether their parents need help? Everything must be in balance overall. People have to give thought to these things, and it should all be done for the good of the family, for the good of the city, for the good of the country, and for the good of the earth. As in small things, so also in great things. Each is responsible for what happens, and will be called to account for what he does. Whether it is the good works or the less good works, or whether it is asking for a blessing to be conferred on this world. How few people actually know about this great responsibility because it only becomes apparent very gradually that one may not do everything that one would like to do, and it becomes apparent that this earth has its limits; and as nowadays more and more spiritual beings are being born here on earth, a shortage of space has arisen on this earth and the responsibility has become greater. It’s no longer possible to go on from day to day; no, those who seek to hold power over the earth are also responsible for it, and they too will be called to account in their turn, and this earth has been set within a particular period of time, with a particular plan, that is to say, in the spiritual realm we also have plans in connection with these earthly things. We have an idea of how far your responsibility extends, how far our responsibility extends and who must be called to account.

It is also a question of respect and lack of respect. This concerns every individual. Every individual who is making his way through life on this earth has his rights and his duties, and it cannot be right that some are able to get their hands on everything without sharing or giving away any of it. There must be just laws to control this, and the law must be just for all and must be such for everyone that they can also recognise what is right; because if you talk about world domination or about global development – oh dear, doesn’t that sound awful! – then that too is a great responsibility, and do not think that anybody can escape from it or hide himself away. Anyone who does not live according to God’s will here on this earth will become a debtor and a loser in the spiritual realm, which means it is very important to know and to understand Christ. Christ wanted to change people’s ways of thinking on this earth. Christianity was meant to be a lamp, to be the salt of the earth. The light of that lamp was to be virtuous and honest, was to live out justice, to live out love, whether in small communities, alone, in the family, in the group, in the village, in a city or in a country. The prerequisites are always the same, and if laws are made those laws must be clear and easy for every individual to understand; that is important because if people can no longer understand them, neither can they find the right way; and then they go astray, and that is why there is so much that goes wrong on this earth, because people cannot agree on what is due to each individual, on how much should belong to each person or how much each has to achieve. People cannot agree. Nor do people feel any obligation towards their neighbour. People have separated themselves off from the community. People have taken on something, some responsibility, and do not live out this responsibility. They behave wrongly and this leads to unrest, leads to destruction, leads to wars, because people have forgotten where they belong, have forgotten the duty they have to fulfil, have forgotten to also share with others what they have received as gifts in the spiritual realm, dear brothers and sisters. Nobody wants to share. People have not yet reached the stage of being spiritually developed. That is the point. Christ lived it out for us. He showed: Love your neighbour as yourself and God above everything else. Honour the Creator who has put all these things into your hands, who has laid out a table before you and arranged everything in such a way that everybody can get what they are entitled to, and has put people in their positions in accordance with their divine gifts. People must wake up, wake up, with regard to what the gifts actually are that they have been given. It is not what the things are that they possess, not what the things are that they would like to have [that are the vital factors], but how they make use of what they have actually been given, and that includes: a good memory, a proper view of what is good for your neighbour, truly acting in full responsibility, maintaining an overview. There are people who have a marvellous eye for good order, who are able to bear responsibility, but who are not given this responsibility; rather it is always those people who elbow their way about the land in order to be able to possess even more material things; which however are of no use to them at all because they have to leave everything behind here. What is the use of so much gold, so much money and power that one can blackmail people with, what use is that in the spiritual realm? Everybody should be aware what he has come to this earth for: to learn, to build things up, to serve, to create something good, to change the world for the better. Every time a country manages to bring about something good, whether within the country or outside it, that is a spiritual pearl, a spiritual treasure, that is to say its people can expect to receive blessing, they can expect to receive help, they can expect continuing peace. There is a process of equalisation, and you know that there is a merciful God and that this merciful God can forgive and does not keep any account of people’s shortcomings, dear brothers and sisters. There is forgiveness. What I am talking about today may perhaps be difficult to understand in your eyes, and yet I tell you that everyone has acquired some inkling of what it means to live here and also to distribute what one has and to give something of it away, something of his talents, of his abilities, to a proper extent. And you know what I mean by that. If things go on in this excessive manner, people will come up against their limits, come up very hard against them, and there will be disasters, not only environmental disasters but also disasters in communal life; because if it is no longer possible to build up justice and good order everybody will turn against everybody else. And I tell you: many, many more people will be born on this earth, and these many people will take what is due to them by force, that is to say they will achieve justice by force, and the time will come when people will have to realise that there is only one way, namely the good, just way of goodwill and of love, that is to say sharing with each other, and the recognition of how much each one has a right to and how many duties each one has, and that all this has to be organised justly in the family, in a city, in a country. Yes, this is the big picture, and today for once I wanted to push you out into the world and to show you for once the extent to which you grasp this earth and what is on it. What kind of view do you have of what is in this world? Do you still understand order or disorder? Do you still recognise the right way? And it always helps to start from small things. To look at what Christ wanted to do with us. What does Christ want from us? Really ask yourselves the question: how did he live? What did he do to promote these spiritual gifts that he gave, that is to say the further development of each individual? Was he not there, and did he not heal? Did he not speak justice? Look in the Bible. How much mercy he showed in respect of the lives of some people who had gone astray! He was able to forgive. He was able to make people whole again. That is how people must learn to give, to heal and to put things right. That is the great task, in small things as in great things. You still have time for this. What I wanted to do today was to open your eyes again to what is happening in this world, and to make sure, when you do indeed pray ‘On earth, as it is in Heaven’, that you consider what marvellous good order there is in Heaven. And if the same is to come about here on earth, then there is a lot that still has to happen: much, much more love, much more justice, much more good order and much more understanding.

This is really what I want to do today, to lead you back again to this earth, to let your gaze roam through reality and to consider for once: Where do I stand? Where is my responsibility? Where is my life? How near am I to the Truth, to Love, to God?

You have enough time; we will see each other again and we will talk again. Think over this picture that I have given you. Look at it and try to recognise properly what it shows.

So: I give you grace, love, strength for yourselves. You are to recover your health in body and soul. You are to feel free, so that you are also able to act in love.

Dear brothers and sisters, I am to pass on greetings to you, spiritual gifts have been given for you, and also for those who are not present. They will receive everything; and what I pass on to you in terms of strength, of blessing, you only need to take it. Take plenty of it. Treat yourselves, allow yourselves to take freely of what I have brought with me. Take of it, my hands are truly full of these gifts; take them; you may.

May you be given health in body and in soul.

Peace be with you, and greetings in God’s name!

Walter:

I see before me a box, and in this box there are plants, and these plants are growing in this box and there is still a lot of space between the plants, but one sees how the plants reach out to each other and one after another they stretch out their leaves to each other, and one sees how the light in this box becomes brighter and brighter, more and more beautiful and more and more perfect. It is a box for the future of humanity: as the plants approach each other and the sight becomes more and more beautiful and magnificent, so people too are to reach out to each other and become more and more beautiful and magnificent.

39. One Life Given for You; One Life for the Peace of the World [105]

Address no. 258 of 6 April 2007 (Good Friday)

Peace be with you, dear brothers and sisters,

I will address you again today; yes, on this very day.

You remember; we remember. We see what happened. You remember what happened.

This is the day on which we remember together the last hours of the Redeemer, the consummation of a life on this earth [devoted to] bringing peace and good order. The consummation of a life [devoted to] teaching love and justice, how to know God, to keep God in one’s heart and to fulfil what this life achieved through Christ. 

Before you there lies a time of fasting, in order for you to prepare yourselves in the spirit and to understand or recognise what these last hours signify for the people on this earth.

Dear brothers and sisters, a life given for you, a life given for the peace of the world, to complete a task, to create peace in his last hours, to realise what he fought for throughout his life on this earth.

If you really want to be able to understand what Christ was seeking to achieve, you must try and put yourselves in his position. Grace was given freely to humanity simply through the Lord’s birth here on this earth, grace for all fallen creatures. This grace is something you should never lose sight of when you contemplate Christ. The beginning of peace, the start of the process of making of amends, the tearing down of a border, of a wall, victory over death: all these things you should include [in your contemplation of] the last hours that Christ spent as a man here on this earth. These dark hours when a work was to be completed and fulfilled, by which the whole world was to be lifted up, the whole world to be saved, all people saved, all people redeemed and released.

[To recognise] what a difficult task this was and how difficult it still is today to continue and complete what he began, just think about how it would be today. If Christ were to return today and to show us his Way again, how much resistance he would have to overcome here! How many barriers he would have to break down, how many [battles] he would have to fight out here. Do not think this struggle was confined to those days: nowadays the struggle would be just as hard, dear brothers and sisters. To resist a power that seeks only to subdue others, that seeks only to have minions but is not able to give any love, that would prefer to see humanity enslaved rather than free. Anyone who fights this same battle today that Christ fought will experience the opposition that still prevails.

This struggle to make humanity free is still going on today. The foundations have already been laid, and the setting of the cornerstone completed the work on this earth. This cornerstone, the ‘head of the corner’ as it is called in the Bible, the cornerstone, the capstone completing the erection of a pyramid that was to redeem the whole world, this capstone, this head of the corner, was put in place in these very hours two thousand years ago as the completion of a divine work. Many people do not recognise this because they do not understand Christ, just as people in those days did not understand him and people today still do not understand him. This too [the conditions for the laying of the cornerstone] must stretch back into the past; the light of Truth and the link to the past are to be found in Egypt. The Truth, the birth of the Truth, the knowledge of God, begins in Egypt with the Egyptian people, for the Truth had also been given as a free gift in Egypt many long millennia ago, and even further back, the Truth about the nature of God, the knowledge of God, of the One God, of the true God, and knowledge about the children of God and knowledge about the war in Heaven were present there.

How closely Egyptian history is tied up with this Truth may still not be all that apparent today. Today there is so much blind science, and so many of the scientists engaged in the work are too blind to be able to recognise the Truth at all. But some time the day will come, and people will recognise the route via this country, this Egypt, this culture, the culture that recognised God and his Kingdom but lost hold of them again, dear brothers and sisters. A culture that flourished but nevertheless lost the Truth again. And as has so often been the case in the history of this world, the discovery of a Truth and the loss of that Truth lie close together. All that is left to tell us of this recognition of the Truth are fables and myths, which attempt to keep the light shining so that people can build things up again, time after time. And so this nation, the Egyptian nation, which had found the way to God, to this one really true God, was only able to preserve this truth for this world by separating itself from others. But this work of Truth was not yet completed; the culmination, the cornerstone, was still missing and the master builder who installed this cornerstone was the Messiah, was Christ. It was he who was to complete this sublime divine edifice, this temple of the Pyramid. This spiritual pyramid, this spiritual church, not the material temple [but] the spiritual temple in pyramid form, was the model for the life’s work of Christ because it reflects the light and the sun and because it radiated order in accordance with earthly laws, and still today the task is to erect a church in the spiritual sphere, an edifice of Truth, that is to say everyone should build his own divine temple and also his own altar and should place on this altar of his own the divine light of his life, the light of his soul, the light of his own spirit. The aim is to succeed in bringing forth Truth out of oneself under this divine light; to bring forth the Truth out of oneself by means of one’s own divine light, to recognise, to understand and to comprehend the vitality given you by God, this Truth that you, every one of you, bears within himself, the discovery of Truth, Knowledge and Wisdom. 

Christ lived out, Christ demonstrated, how to act in accordance with this light of God’s, of one’s own accord, out of [the will of] God, for his Father and for peace, for all of you who are here have your life, your vitality, from God, are children of God, all of you. You all possess Truth and divinity, but the darkness that has enveloped you has limited you in your knowledge and drawn you down into the depths, and so it will always be a struggle for you to recognise and find the light, although you bear it within yourselves.

Christ set us an example: his life became a parable of reality. His life is the beginning of the path you are walking today, his victory is the beginning of your victory. When you look upon Christ, you look upon the path that God has prepared for everybody here. He is your shepherd, he is the one who has set you an example which is also a parable for you, a parable of Truth, of justice and of love, dear brothers and sisters, and of wisdom, and is also a parable for you of the struggle against evil, shows you what temptation is, and every one of you will be exposed to this temptation during your lives and each of you must fight out his own battle.

Look upon Christ, then it will be easier for you to find the way and to make a decision. His death for the sake of peace, of that divine peace that he won for you through his struggle, was not in vain.

You will only become aware of how difficult this path is if in this life too, the life you are living in now, you become aware of how strong the power of the material is on this earth, the power that resists you when you try to do good or when you raise your hands and say: ‘That should not be allowed to happen in this country’. Anyone who dares to do that will soon notice who holds the power here, and only when you have understood how difficult such a struggle to achieve Truth and justice can be will you understand how difficult it was for Christ. Christ wanted to make every human being into a child of God, wanted to say to every human being: ‘You are all one and equal before God, and neither the king, nor he who is lord over the army, nor any governor, actually has the right to command you with regard to what you are to do. The only one you have to obey is he who is in Heaven. Know God and follow his will. Christ acted in accordance with the will of God, he healed, he taught the law, he forgave, he loved people - ordinary people; the outcasts, the sick, even those who were excluded from society: for Christ they all belonged on the same level. They were all equal, there was no distinction at all between a king and an ordinary person because they are all children of God just as they are, and no one has the right to rule over other people with power or violence, but it is everybody’s duty to treat other people with love and respect, that is the way of Christ. ‘Love your neighbour as yourself and God above all things.’ And he was faithful to God, and had to face the struggle in the Garden of Gethsemane. How often did he fall down, weeping, sobbing, filled with pain and torment! The torment of a spiritual battle between Christ and the powers of darkness. Anyone who at any time in his life has had to deal with these powers or at any time in his life has had to battle with these beings will understand that. Give thanks to God if you are spared this. Christ was not spared it; he broke down under the assault of the powers of darkness. He was like a straw, he was no more than a stalk of grass, he was almost trodden down, but time and again his spirit, his power to overcome and his will to obey God and to follow God’s call were stronger, whatever it might lead to. He too was foreshown his end; he too knew what was coming. But do not think that Christ was afraid of dying, dear brothers and sisters; no, what Christ was afraid of was that he might fail, might be subdued by the powers of evil in this terrible spiritual conflict which nobody can comprehend the depth of unless he has had to fight the same battle himself. This terrible feeling of being weakened was the worst thing he had experienced in his life up until then. Angels had to come to him so often, time and again, and strengthened him in body and spirit with spiritual food and drink, so that he could carry on waging this battle, this struggle, and so he was guided; and one of his disciples handed him over to the soldiers, for those soldiers were driven by the forces of darkness, just as all those were who later pronounced his condemnation, and all of them were under the dominion of darkness, and so you can see that darkness ruled over all these people: the priests, the High Priest Caiaphas, the Governor Pontius Pilate, [they] were all subject to this dark power and distorted the Truth and misused God and their own spiritual temples. This is how the mighty are put down from their seats. They fall at Lucifer’s feet like withered stalks, misused children of God. Christ endured to the end, despite the humiliation, despite the many blows, despite the slanders, despite the insults. Ah, but what were the blows, what was the crown of thorns compared with what streamed out over him from the spiritual realm, the scornful laughter of the demonic spirits? Do you know what that means? Still today, there are people who have to endure this laughter because they have made such a hash of their lives in the past that they are expelled from society and put into institutions, where they are designated as ‘mentally ill’.

These people who are attacked in this way experience terrible confusion within themselves and in their souls, and are still bound to the Spirits of Darkness, and these Spirits have the right [to keep these people bound] because they [the Spirits of Darkness] had always been at their [the people’s] sides. Think it over, how close this link is. These are all matters concerning human beings, who really ought to be children of God, ought to be free, full of love, full of respect. These are testimonies to our condition, as is what is still happening today as a result, dear brothers and sisters. Make comparisons; you can do that during this time of fasting, you can concern yourselves with it in the spirit, with the life of Christ, with his last hour and with the accomplishment of his work on earth, which was crowned by the completion of that spiritual temple.

I want to prompt you to think over what happened at that time. You should get a clear picture of what is still happening today and what still has to happen. You know that Christ remained victorious and God was on his side. God gave him the power to struggle against the darkness and gave him the victory. If this had not happened, you would still not be freed today, not yet as free as you are today. Nowadays you are no longer bothered [by the Spirits of Darkness] as much as was the case in the past. A great burden has fallen away from you. You have the right to decide, and once you have decided to be on the side of Christ, on the side of God, nothing more can befall you. But as long as you are not certain you will continue to be attacked time and again; but you have free will, insofar as you have not inflicted any new burdens on yourselves, have not placed yourselves under the dominion of Lucifer; because as the saying goes, ‘Give him an inch and he’ll take a mile’ – that is to say, you give him the power to hold on to you. So think about what you do and what you may do and what you may not do, for the laws of Christ and the laws of God are plainly understandable, so that they can be understood by everyone, and you also have your conscience within you and your spiritual guide who will advise you and show you the way, but in such a manner that you are sometimes not even aware of it. Thank God for all this help, for this blessing. Go with Christ, go with God.

This struggle that Christ fought out right up to his last hour, up to the fulfilment of his earthly life, the consummation of the spirit and of the way towards creating a new order, a new way of knowledge, a way that every human being can follow, and he bore witness, witness continuing after his death. This is the very important point. He revealed himself as the victor. He won the victory, liberated humanity and the Creation, but every one of you has free will to decide who to follow in your lives. You know that the most sacred thing in Creation is free will: to be able to recognise of your own free will where you belong and to fight for this and to lead your own life here on this earth. The free will of every person should therefore be important to you. You may instruct people, help people, so that they are able to understand [their choices], but every person must decide for himself. And not even a Christian, however faithful he may be, has the right to decide what the will of another person may be. Have respect for each other, for your neighbour, and, with the knowledge you have gained, fight for a better world and live for something that has been given to you as a free gift by Christ. You have been given the Truth, as a gift. You have received as a gift the blessing of the Spirit, of the Holy Spirit. So many things have been revealed to you, so learn also to find the Truth and create a better world around you. Create what should really be there anyway: order, Truth, love, justice, humility, endurance, patience and understanding; and do not let it disappoint you if anything turns out not to be possible in the way that you had imagined it. But keep in mind that everything will one day find its way on its own, and that every individual being can and will achieve its own salvation. In this knowledge, and with this insight, I will now dismiss you for today; we are with you at this hour and we will celebrate the Lord’s Supper with you, we will share it with you and we recognise you as brothers and sisters, and we are on a level with you; together with you we are one in accordance with the divine will.

So now I return to my spiritual world, but I will still stay here with you for a little time, and will always maintain the link with my protégé until the end of his days, even if I fall silent towards you.

Dear brothers and sisters, I now give you the blessing that I have been entrusted with; it will be bestowed upon you as you eat and drink, which is beneficial to your bodies and your souls. I give thanks to my heavenly Father, thanks for all human beings who believe and who seek to follow the way of service to God.

Peace be with you, and greetings in God’s name!

Walter:

And even though I am no more than a mustard seed, so small, so insignificantly tiny; yet out of this seed there shall grow a great tree, mighty in strength and sunshine.

If the body and blood [of Christ] are brought together in remembrance of Christ, vital living power will blossom in our souls through Christ. Remembrance will turn to experience, experience will give rise to faith, and out of faith shall come forth the Wisdom and Truth of God. Amen.

40. You Are Guided through Life; You Are Taken Care Of [106]

Address no. 261 of 27 July 2007

Peace be with you, dear brothers and sisters,

Today I am permitted to speak to you once again, I am permitted to link Heaven and earth together; I am given the power once again to reveal the Truth, to bring Heaven closer to you, to help you, to support you, to show you a path forward.

With heaven and earth linked together, brought together in unity, to make the spiritual become clear, to bring something to you that is actually so close to you, but that you are not in a position to be able to look into.

You are cared for and protected. You are guided through life, and you are taken care of. Divine spirituality touches you, and you can also sense this power which is given to you. You can also sense how you are gradually propelled forward, how you constantly come to a better understanding of what it is I am really trying to say to you. And that, dear brothers and sisters, even if it is only seldom that you have the opportunity to look into the spiritual realm, if the spiritual realm appears to be so far removed from you and you do not have the access to it that you would like to have …

You have been placed upon this earth in order to be able to achieve fulfilment for yourselves. You have been brought here so that you can show what is in you, who you really are. You may hear about everything, you may look at everything, in its earthly state and also in the spiritual state, but your spiritual eyes are still very tired and your spiritual vision is not yet all that clear. You still do not have complete confidence. And there is also fear within you when you look at things. What is spiritual is still so foreign to you, even though you have already been living in the spiritual realm for so many years.

You have been borne up in the spirit. The words we really want to say to you we can only speak to you at night, when you are asleep, but we would also like to be able to reach you when day has dawned for you, when you interrupt your viewing of spiritual sights, and your spiritual hearing ceases.

Think about it, dear brothers and sisters, and remember that when we accompany you by day you do not need to be at all afraid of something being thrust upon you from the spiritual plane. You are cared for and protected, and when you are able to throw a glance into the spiritual, you should not be so filled with fear.

Everything that takes place round about you on the spiritual plane helps you to be able to go forwards. Just think, you are given spiritual strength so that you can go forward, can walk forward. You are given spiritual power so that you are able to breathe. You are given spiritual power so that you are able to think. So much is given to you that you can experience. Do you imagine then that we would permit you to be injured on the spiritual plane? If we say that we will accompany you, then that is as if we were to throw a cloak around you, which protects you, which holds you. Under this cloak you are kept safe and it is up to you to open your spiritual eyes and to allow yourselves to feel more, to experience more; for as long as you are here we open up all doors to you, we open them to you in the spirit too. We try to free you of all your fears, to make you free, so that you are able to hear, are able to see, are able to feel, are able to experience what it means to be a child of God. We do not want to stimulate only your spiritual understanding, to tell you what things will be like in the future; first of all we want to make complete human beings out of you, human beings who are able to intervene on the spiritual plane, who are able to feel their way into it, who can draw spiritual conclusions, conclusions which fit together with what exists on earth. We want to open you up to the nature that is round about you. We want to open your spiritual eyes, so that you can feel and see, can look at what is within the plants, look into the soul of a plant. We want to make you ready to learn to feel what a plant perhaps might feel, or to prepare you so that you learn to feel what the person close to you, your partner, feels. To perceive the spiritual nature of your partner, to open yourselves. This should not remain foreign to you. We come in order to lift you up, to carry you forward, to bring light into your souls. You must of course also tend this light in your souls, that is to say you must also see and feel the light, the warmth of your spiritual light, the warmth of the spiritual light of the person close to you or the warmth and light of a human stranger. You should also develop a feeling that enables you to distinguish between people, between good, and very good, people, spiritual people, or indeed people that think nothing of spiritual things. You should learn to distinguish who is on the right way or who is on a level with you, that is to say is on his way and has already acquired a certain degree of clairvoyance. You have after all so much in the way of spiritual gifts, and there are so many spiritual gifts that you have heard of. You must also concern yourselves with these things and the best way of doing this is by meditation, that is to say by going inside yourselves, and going inside yourselves means gaining knowledge of yourselves, recognising what is within you or recognising the spiritual component. What use are my words if you are not able to recognise what it is I am always talking about, if it always remains foreign to you?

If you take a flower in your hand with your eyes closed, and then smell the flower, the flower’s scent, you already know what kind of a flower it is. You can also sense the spiritual nature of a flower, the splendour, the lucidity of a blossom or of a petal. You must learn to feel with the plants. Not only to feel and to touch them when your eyes are open, but in darkness as well. But there is no darkness in the spiritual realm, dear brothers and sisters, it is illuminated everywhere, everywhere is brightly lit. Of course there is also something that may cover you in darkness, and you must also learn to sense when these ‘guests’ from the lower regions come and suck up your light, wrap you in sorrows: overshadow you, so to speak. That is also something that you should sense, if such a being approaches you in order to cast its shadow over you, to make you blind, to take the light away from you, so that you lose your insight into the spiritual realm. Yes, it is spiritual hard labour: to work, to sense, to listen, to gain insight; but in fact that is just what we want as well. You should make every effort to take a step onto the spiritual plane, into what is truly spiritual. You should also find the link between the spiritual and the material. You should be able to see the spiritual shapes of plants, of stones, of trees, of mountains, of rivers, of the earth, to sense and see the splendour of new life as it develops, dear brothers and sisters. There are so many things round about you that are simply waiting to be discovered. It is an adventure to be a spiritual person: not merely to hear an address, but also to feel an address with your other senses, for the words that are spoken here are much more than you may think, for there is also a lot of spiritual power bound up in these words, and this spiritual power is something that you could feel. This spiritual power is something you could experience. As often as you sense the light, you also sense good vibrations or a good scent or the wafting of a breeze, a sense of being taken hold of, of being touched slightly by the spiritual. Do you think that when spiritual friends come, they are satisfied just to see you sitting there? They want to feel you, they want touch you, they want to give you a sign: now I am here. They want to wake you up, to make you attentive. How often do I hear it said: ‘I was so close, but again they did not even sense it, again they did not even understand. I knocked repeatedly with my spiritual hand, but it always takes so long before they understand. I want to give him a sign that I am accompanying him; I want to say that I am with him, or with her.’

We help you, we stand beside you and we protect you and preserve you. Just look at the light for once, this light that proceeds from us. Do not always direct your gaze only at the material, but try as well to experience that I am with you, says your companion: what I look like, how I shine, what I smell like. When I hold a flower in my hands, a spiritual flower, and pass it over to you in order to be able to give you spiritual strength, so that you can become whole again. Do not be so afraid if you feel something, but be glad about it. If you ask for spiritual protection, then we will protect you and then you certainly must believe in it very firmly, and not simply open a door and say ‘Oh dear, this isn’t very nice, what a peculiar feeling I have.’ It is exactly the same as when you put your hand into cold water and exclaim: ‘Oh, that’s cold!’ Yes, dear brothers and sisters, try to have a bit more confidence in yourselves!

It is the same when you [=Hella K.] are painting your pictures: then you too close your eyes and ponder, and feel, and consider. Yes, and then to be able to see it within you, in order to be able to continue painting. Do you perhaps suppose that we don’t see that? We feel with you, and you try to make contact with us. And then suddenly a cloud of light appears, and it makes you exclaim, you are so sensitive! Simply allow it to happen, just say ‘Yes’.

You [=the whole group] are to become more assured in your dealings with the spiritual, to become really self-assured; because if you have been promised protection, that we will protect you, you do not need to be afraid: even if a spiritual being appears and draws attention to himself, calling out his name. It is a call for help; what he wanted to say to our sister is ‘I am a Christian, a Christian who has been there from the beginning, I am one of them, I am a Christian, my name is Abraham and that is how I was baptized, but I am in search of the light, and if you pray for me then I will find it, then I will be permitted to go into the light, my dear sister.’ That is how it is: remember, they only draw attention to themselves so that you too can see that they are there and are searching and that they want to be helped, for if you ask and pray for it, it will become light round about you, sister, because your prayer illuminates the room, and if you say ‘An Angel will guide you’, then an Angel will come and lead that brother into the spiritual realm, so that he can see him. Remember that: your prayer brings light; don’t forget that and then you won’t need to be afraid.

Dear brothers and sisters, there is so much that I would still like to say to you. Meditate properly. Begin with simple things. The simplest thing in the spiritual realm is to imagine a spiritual meadow, a spiritual meadow full of spiritual flowers; and keep hold of the image of these spiritual flowers that appear in your spiritual meadow, what colour they are, what kind of bloom they have, what kind of leaves, and later you can also try to capture the scents of the meadow, to experience the scent of the grasses, the scent of the flowers, and in this way you can find and follow your spiritual path, starting out from this meadow. Then you can call your spiritual companion to the meadow, and if you are then able to perceive your companion, if you are then permitted to see him in this spiritual meadow, then speak to him, ask questions and allow yourselves be guided through this meadow, let him show you a path which is strewn with beautiful stones, and observe this path closely as well and try to take note of the colours of the stones, these stones that you are walking over, and perhaps your companion will also explain to you what kinds of stone they are that are lying in front of you. Perhaps you can also see a bush in your meadow, a bush with very beautiful leaves. Try to take note of these leaves as well. Perhaps you can see even more in this bush: a little being. Try to get a closer look at this little being as well, and to remember what he is wearing.

You have been given so many possible ways of meditating, and through such meditation you will also learn much of the Truth; because your spirits want to be spoken to in images as well, and these images in their turn give you insights into the most important things that are happening round about you. Only you must actually do it: yourselves, alone, and then with our help, until your spiritual eyes have opened wide enough and your spirits have become receptive enough to learn from these images.

Yes, spiritual work takes a lot of effort, but if you do work in this way, you will also be rewarded, as later on it will be a way into reality for you, into spiritual reality, and in this way you will gradually, each of you for himself, come to recognise his own spiritual way.

Dear brothers and sisters, I have once again spoken so much and told you so much, but today I wanted for once to give you a really clear view of your path, to show you how you can meditate and how you are permitted to enter the spiritual realm. Because each one of you has his own path, his spiritual path, and for each one of you there is nothing he longs for more than to experience and to get to know the being who is his companion. But you must also learn how to develop a feeling for the one who is accompanying you. You must build up trust as you enter the spiritual realm; because if you get so far that you can feel this, you will also have the right feeling for your neighbour who is walking beside you, irrespective of whether he is also a good person or whether he is someone you have to expect harm from.

How important it is in life to develop the right sensibility! It’s like this: if it is dark somewhere, then you will steer well clear of the darkness. But if you don’t see it, then you will walk directly into it. Being able to follow the right path in the spiritual realm and in life depends amongst other things on your degree of sensibility, the hard work, the spiritual labour you do within you. Some time, when the time has come, it will no longer be hard work; when each of you is freed from the body that protects him and which you have to carry with you as long as you are here on this earth. But it is also possible for you to produce an effect through this body and to open those windows that it is possible for you to open. What you are not supposed to see, you will not see. But where there are things you would be permitted to glimpse, we would help you to do so. Work a little bit more occasionally. Take the time you need, fifteen minutes a day. Perhaps you can manage that.

Now I have talked enough. There is only a small circle of us here today, but that only applies to the number of people; in other respects we are a large circle. They are all watching, and all of them would like to stand here in the middle for a time. They want to help. Do you know, if I open my hands, I have spiritual gifts in my hands and those who enjoy being here close by can take something of them and pass them on to you, to those brothers and sisters who are guests here today, and to beings that need strength in order to recover their health, including in the spirit. Yes, if I open my hands, I have a lot to give.

I will now withdraw, leaving the blessing with you that has also been given to me by the spiritual world. Greetings from those who have gone on before, who are also concerned about your well-being; even if it sometimes wasn’t easy to do things right on earth, in the spiritual sphere they are ready to give, to bring gifts, to help, and they are here and watching, and are very pleased if you make a spiritual effort, if you raise yourselves up spiritually and if some of you look this far [approx. 10 cm] outside your bodies, dear brothers and sisters.

Peace be with you, and greetings in God’s name!

Walter:

I can see a bouquet of flowers in front of me. This bouquet is turning. Beautiful flowers; and the turning of the flowers causes little sparks to swirl off the bouquet and spreads them all over the room here; and I am to say: the blessing has been conferred on you, a blessing for your lives!

41. Postscript

For my wife and myself, the addresses of the Little Servant have been among the most impressive experiences of our lives. Simply the fact that a messenger of God from the realm of eternal life came to speak to us was something we could hardly fathom. Why should we of all people be favoured by being allowed to experience such an incredible thing? This state of incomprehensible happiness still grips us today when we think of these wonderful sessions with the Little Servant, when we reread his addresses and time and again discover something in his words that leads us to new insights, and which makes many things even clearer to us.

It would be my wish that more people on this earth should be able to experience this joy and participate in this happiness.

It is a great consolation for us to have an unshakeable belief in a life that continues after death. We believe we will meet all those friends again with whom we were able to enjoy happy experiences here on earth, and whom we have grown fond of. We are looking forward to a reunion and in particular also with our spiritual brother, the Little Servant.

Thomas Kloevekorn

Source References

01 Walter Eckert, Geistige Geschenke (‘Spiritual Gifts’) Vol. 1, p. 177.

02 Prof.  Walther Hinz, Woher – Wohin (‘Where do we come from? Where are we going?’). ABZ-Verlag, Zurich, 1980; p. 71.

03 Walter Eckert, Geistige Geschenke Vol. 2, p. 734.

04 DER SPIEGEL, 4. April 1956, ‘Keine Spur von Bridey’ (‘No Trace of Bridey’), p. 46.

05 Walter Eckert, Geistige Geschenke Vol. 2, p. 972.

06 Ibid. Vol. 1, p. 539.

07 Ibid. p. 554.

08 Ibid. p. 170.

09 Prof.  Walther Hinz, Neue Erkenntnisse über die Schöpfung Gottes (‘New Insights into God’s Creation’). ABZ-Verlag, Zurich, 1991; p. 16.

10 Ibid. p. 20.

11 Ibid. p. 21.

12 Ibid. p. 13.

13 Ibid. p. 22.

14 Ibid. 

15 Ibid. p. 23.

16 Ibid. p. 24.

17 Ibid. p. 27.

18 Ibid. p. 33.

19 Prof.  Walther Hinz, Neue Erkenntnisse zu Leben und Wirken Jesu (‘New Insights into the Life and Ministry of Jesus’). ABZ-Verlag, Zurich, 1994; p. 23.

20 Walter Eckert, Geistige Geschenke Vol. 1, p. 113.

21 Prof. Walther Hinz, Neue Erkenntnisse zu Leben und Wirken Jesu, p. 25–26.

22 Ibid. p. 27–28.

23 Walter Eckert, Geistige Geschenke Vol. 1, p. 268.

24 Prof.  Walther Hinz, Neue Erkenntnisse zu Leben und Wirken Jesu, p. 29.

25 Ibid. 

26 Ibid. p. 30.

27 Idem, Woher – Wohin, p. 96.

28 Ibid. p. 97.

29 Walter Eckert, Geistige Geschenke Vol. 1, p. 136.

30 Prof. Walther Hinz, Woher – Wohin, p. 106.

31 Dr Michael König, Das Urwort, Die Physik Gottes (‘The Primordial Word, God’s Physics’). Scorpio, Munich, 2010; p. 52.

32 Walter Eckert, Geistige Geschenke Vol. 2, p. 734.

33 Ibid. Vol. 1, p. 177.

34 Ibid. Vol. 2, p. 806.

35 Ibid. Vol. 1, p. 224,

36 Ibid. p. 96.

37 Ibid. p. 143.

38 Ibid. p. 223.

39 Ibid. Vol. 2, p. 1006.

40 Ibid. Vol. 1, p. 232

41 Ibid. p. 85.

42 Prof. Walther Hinz, Woher – Wohin, p. 101.

43 Ibid. p. 102.

44 Walter Eckert, Geistige Geschenke Vol. 2, p. 912.

45 Ibid. Vol. 1, p. 214.

46 Ibid. p. 535.

47 Ibid. p. 149.

48 Ibid. p. 145.

49 Ibid. p. 447.

50 Ibid. p. 199.

51 Ibid. p. 297.

52 Ibid. p. 536.

53 Ibid. p. 97.

54 Ibid. p. 399.

55 Ibid. p. 362.

56 Ibid. p. 306.

57 Johannes Greber, Verkehr mit der Geisterwelt Gottes, ('Communication with the Spirit World of God’).

Leuchterhand-Verlag, Kindenheim, 1st edn 1932, p. 425; 2nd edn 1992, p. 395. English translation of the 2nd ed. by Joseph F. Greber and Elsa Lattey, revised edition 2006); p. 392.

58 Walter Eckert, Geistige Geschenke Vol. 1, p. 276.

59 Ibid. p. 161.

60 Margot Käßmann, Heinrich Bedford-Strohm, Die Welt verändern (‘Changing the World’). edition chrismon, 2016; p. 85.

61 Ibid. p. 87.

62 Ibid. p. 88.

63 Walter Eckert, Geistige Geschenke Vol. 1, p. 427.

64 Ibid. p. 544.

65 Ibid. Vol. 2, p. 898.

66 Ibid. Vol. 1, p. 178.

67 Ibid. p. 76.

68 Ibid. p. 434.

69 Ibid. p. 551.

70 Ibid. p. 554.

71 Ibid. p. 387.

72 Ibid. p. 425.

73 Ibid. Vol. 2, p. 774.

74 Ibid. Vol. 1, p. 349.

75 Ibid. p. 391.

76 Ibid. p. 562.

77 Meditationswoche (‘Meditation Week’) 1979, Verlag Geistige Loge Zürich; p. 25.

78 Walter Eckert, Geistige Geschenke Vol. 1, p. 561.

79 Ibid. Vol. 2, p. 962.

80 Ibid. p. 722.

81 Ibid. p. 843.

82 Ibid. Vol. 1, p. 443.

83 Ibid. p. 53.

84 Meditationswoche 1978, p. 51.

85 Ibid. p. 54 ff.

86 Walter Eckert, Geistige Geschenke Vol. 1, p. 582.

87

88 Johannes Greber, Verkehr mit der Geisterwelt Gottes, 1st edn p. 261, 2nd edn p. 243; English translation p. 242.

89 Walter Eckert, Geistige Geschenke Vol. 1, p. 369.

90 Ibid. Vol. 2, p. 960.

91 Ibid. p. 1078.

92 Ibid. p. 793 ff.

93 Ibid. p. 839.

94 Ibid. p. 734.

95 Ibid. p. 1080.

96 Ibid. p. 813.

97 Ibid. p. 826.

98 Ibid. p. 851.

99 Ibid. p. 861.

100 Ibid. p. 641.

101 Ibid. p. 882.

102 Ibid. p. 886.

103 Ibid. p. 968.

104 Ibid. p. 949.

105 Ibid. p. 953.

106 Ibid. p. 964.

107 https://de.wikipedia.org/wiki/Rezeption_persischer_Literatur_im_deutschsprachigen_Raum.

(Enquiries regarding Geistige Geschenke (‘Spiritual Gifts’) Vols. 1 and 2 by Walter Eckert should be sent to the following email address:

[email protected] 

These books are not freely available through the book trade.)

Further books for moments of leisure

with quotations from the Little Servant through Walter Eckert as medium,

with thoughts on the meaning and purpose of life

and reproductions of oil paintings by Hella Kloevekorn:

2008 Seidenwind (‘Silky Wind’)

2010 Vision (‘Vision’)

2011 Silberklänge (‘Sounds of Silver’)

2012 Perlenstrom (‘Stream of Pearls’)

2013 Lebensinseln (‘Islands of Life’)

2014 Wahrnehmung (‘Perception’)

2016 Pflanzenleben (‘The Life of Plants’)

2020 Geistige Landschaften (‘Spiritual Landscapes’)

You can view these and order them on the website: 

www.traumoderwirklichkeit.de

Ende